| 
       
 "The gun gives boldness, enterprise, and independence to the mind. Let your gun, therefore, be the constant companion of your walks." - Thomas Jefferson         WHETHER THE SECOND AMENDMENT SECURES AN INDIVIDUAL RIGHT 
             The Second Amendment secures a right 
                of individuals generally, not a right of States or a right restricted 
                to persons serving in militias. 
        August 24, 2004 
        MEMORANDUM OPINION FOR THE ATTORNEY GENERAL 
        Table of Contents 
        Introduction    
        
                - The Unsettled Legal Landscape 
 
                         
                 
                - Textual and Structural Analysis 
 
                         
                 
                
                        - "The Right of the People" 
 
                                 
                                 
                        - "To Keep and Bear Arms" 
 
                                 
                                 
                        - "A Well Regulated Militia, being Necessary to the 
                                Security of a Free State"
 
                                 
                                 
                        - Structural Considerations: The Bill of Rights and 
                                the Militia Powers 
 
                                 
                                 
                 
                -  The Original Understanding of the Right to Keep and 
                        Bear Arms 
 
                         
                         
                
                        -  The Right Inherited from England 
 
                                 
                                 
                        -  The Right in America before the Framing 
 
                                 
                                 
                        -  The Development of the Second Amendment 
 
                                 
                                 
                 
                - The Early Interpretations 
 
                         
                         
                
                        -  The First Commentators 
 
                                 
                                 
                        -  The First Cases 
 
                                 
                                 
                        -  Reconstruction 
 
                                 
                                 
                        -  Beyond Reconstruction 
 
                                 
                         
                 
         
        Conclusion 
        Introduction 
             The Second Amendment of the Constitution 
                provides: "A well regulated Militia, being necessary to the security of 
                a free State, the right of the people to keep and bear Arms, shall not 
                be infringed." You have asked for the opinion of this Office on one aspect 
                of the right secured by this Amendment. Specifically, you have asked us 
                to address the question whether the right secured by the Second Amendment 
                belongs only to the States, only to persons serving in state-organized 
                militia units like the National Guard, or to individuals generally. This 
                memorandum memorializes and expands upon advice that this Office provided 
                to you on this question in 2001.  
             As relevant to the question addressed herein, 
                courts and commentators have relied on three different interpretations 
                of the Second Amendment. Under the "individual right" view, the Second 
                Amendment secures to individuals a personal right to keep and to bear 
                arms, whether or not they are members of any militia or engaged in military 
                service or training. According to this view, individuals may bring claims 
                or raise challenges based on a violation of their rights under the Second 
                Amendment just as they do to vindicate individual rights secured by other 
                provisions of the Bill of Rights. (1) Under 
                the "collective right" view, the Second Amendment is a federalism provision 
                that provides to States a prerogative to establish and maintain armed 
                and organized militia units akin to the National Guard, and only States 
                may assert this prerogative. (2) Finally, 
                there is a range of intermediate views according to which the Amendment 
                secures a right only to select persons to keep and bear arms in connection 
                with their service in an organized state militia such as the National 
                Guard. Under one typical formulation, individuals may keep arms only if 
                they are "members of a functioning, organized state militia" and the State 
                has not provided the necessary arms, and they may bear arms only "while 
                and as a part of actively participating in" that militia's activities. 
                (3) In essence, such a view would allow a private cause of action 
                (or defense) to some persons to vindicate a State's power to establish 
                and maintain an armed and organized militia such as the National Guard. 
                (4) We therefore label this group of intermediate positions 
                the "quasi-collective right" view.  
             The Supreme Court has not decided among these 
                three potential interpretations, and the federal circuits are split. The 
                Executive Branch has taken different views over the years. Most recently, 
                in a 2001 memorandum to U.S. Attorneys, you endorsed the view that the 
                Second Amendment protects a "'right of individuals, including those not 
                then actually a member of any militia or engaged in active military service 
                or training, to privately possess and bear their own firearms'" but allows 
                for "reasonable restrictions" designed "to prevent unfit persons from 
                possessing firearms or to restrict possession of firearms particularly 
                suited to criminal misuse. (5)  
             As developed in the analysis below, we conclude 
                that the Second Amendment secures a personal right of individuals, not 
                a collective right that may only be invoked by a State or a quasi-collective 
                right restricted to those persons who serve in organized militia units. 
                Our conclusion is based on the Amendment's text, as commonly understood 
                at the time of its adoption and interpreted in light of other provisions 
                of the Constitution and the Amendment's historical antecedents. Our analysis 
                is limited to determining whether the Amendment secures an individual, 
                collective, or quasi-collective right. We do not consider the substance 
                of that right, including its contours or the nature or type of governmental 
                interests that would justify restrictions on its exercise, and nothing 
                in this memorandum is intended to address or call into question the constitutionality, 
                under the Second Amendment, of any particular limitations on owning, carrying, 
                or using firearms.  
             This memorandum proceeds in four parts. Part 
                I addresses the current unsettled state of the law in this area. Part 
                II demonstrates that the text and structure of the Constitution support 
                the individual-right view of the Second Amendment. Part III shows why 
                this view finds further support in the history that informed the understanding 
                of the Second Amendment as it was written and ratified. Finally, Part 
                IV examines the views of commentators and courts closest to the Second 
                Amendment's adoption, which reflect an individual-right view, and then 
                concludes by describing how the modern alternative views of the Second 
                Amendment took hold in the early twentieth century.  
        I. The Unsettled Legal 
                Landscape 
             Recent interpretations of the Second Amendment 
                have been characterized by disagreement and uncertainty. The Supreme Court 
                has not decided the question that we address here, and at least three 
                views prevail in the federal courts of appeals. The Executive Branch has 
                taken varying positions, and the Amendment has been the subject of extensive 
                academic debate for the past two decades.  
             The Supreme Court's most important decision 
                on the meaning of the Second Amendment, United States v. 
                Miller, (6) grew out of the enactment 
                of the National Firearms Act of 1934. (7) 
                That Act was the first federal regulation of private firearms. 
                (8) It taxed (and thereby registered) transfers of sawed-off 
                shotguns or rifles capable of being concealed, machine guns, and silencers. 
                It also taxed dealers in such weapons and required anyone who possessed 
                such a weapon acquired before 1934 to register it with federal tax authorities. 
         
             A Second Amendment challenge to this Act 
                produced Miller in 1939, the closest that the Supreme Court has 
                come to interpreting the substance of the Amendment. Miller and a co-defendant 
                were indicted for transporting an unregistered sawed-off shotgun in interstate 
                commerce from Oklahoma to Arkansas, and the district court sustained their 
                Second Amendment challenge to the indictment. On appeal by the Government, 
                neither defendant appeared or filed a brief. (9) 
                The Court, in reversing and remanding, held that the sawed-off shotgun 
                was not among the "Arms" protected by the Second Amendment absent "evidence 
                tending to show that" its use or possession "at this time has some reasonable 
                relationship to the preservation or efficiency of a well regulated militia." 
                Citing an 1840 decision of the Tennessee Supreme Court, Aymette 
                v. State, the Court concluded that it was not "within 
                judicial notice" that a sawed-off shotgun was a weapon that was "any part 
                of the ordinary military equipment" or whose use "could contribute to 
                the common defence." Absent evidence, therefore, the Court could not "say 
                that the Second Amendment guarantees the right to keep and bear such an 
                instrument." (10) 
             After this one-paragraph discussion, the 
                Court quoted the powers that Article I, Section 8, Clauses 15 and 16 of 
                the Constitution grant to Congress to provide for calling forth, organizing, 
                arming, and disciplining "the Militia," and stated that the Second Amendment's 
                "declaration and guarantee" were made "[w]ith obvious purpose to assure 
                the continuation and render possible the effectiveness of" the militia, 
                and that the Amendment "must be interpreted and applied with that end 
                in view." (11) The Court then added a 
                historical discussion demonstrating that "the term Militia" as used in 
                various provisions of the Constitution, including the Second Amendment, 
                referred to a body that "comprised all males physically capable of acting 
                in concert for the common defense," who "were expected to appear" for 
                occasional training "bearing arms supplied by themselves and of the kind 
                in common use at the time," which in the 1700's usually meant a "good" 
                musket of proper length. (12) 
             Miller did not resolve the question 
                addressed in this memorandum. Although the meaning of the decision is 
                much debated, three points appear evident. First, the holding was limited 
                to the meaning of "Arms" in the Second Amendment and whether a sawed-off 
                shotgun is among the arms protected. In determining that meaning, the 
                Court also interpreted the term "Militia" as used in the Constitution. 
                Second, the Court did not categorically reject Miller's Second Amendment 
                challenge. The Court's decision to address the substance of this challenge 
                to his indictment, as opposed to concluding that only States could bring 
                such a challenge, appears to be inconsistent with a collective-right view. 
         
             Finally, the Court did not clearly decide 
                between the individual-right and quasi-collective-right views. Its holding 
                regarding the meaning of "Arms" is consistent with either view: The Court's 
                limitation of "Arms" to those weapons reasonably related to the preservation 
                or efficiency of a well-regulated militia (such as those that are "part 
                of the ordinary military equipment" or that "could contribute to the common 
                defense") could be consistent with a right to "keep and bear" such arms 
                that is restricted to service in an organized military unit such as the 
                National Guard; but that holding is also consistent with an individual 
                right to keep and bear whatever "Arms" the Amendment protects. Similarly, 
                the Court's reference to the need to interpret the Second Amendment's 
                "declaration and guarantee" with the "end in view" of furthering "the 
                continuation and render[ing] possible the effectiveness of" the militia 
                could be consistent with a quasi-collective-right view; but it is also 
                consistent with the understanding of the relationship between an individual 
                right to keep and bear arms and the "Militia" that prevailed at the time 
                of the Founding, an understanding confirmed by early authorities' discussions 
                of the Second Amendment's preface. (13) 
             Even so, absent from the Court's opinion 
                in Miller was any discussion of whether the defendants were members 
                of the National Guard or any other organized military force, whether they 
                were transporting the shotgun in the service of such a force, or whether 
                they were "physically capable of" bearing arms in one and thus even eligible 
                for service. The nature of the weapon at issue, not of the defendants 
                or their activities, appeared to be the key fact, and this aspect of the 
                opinion tends to point toward the individual-right view rather than the 
                quasi-collective-right view. In addition, Miller's broad reading 
                of "Militia" is most consistent with the individual-right view, as we 
                explain below in Part II.C.2, and is in tension with the quasi-collective-right 
                view, under which the militia is understood to refer to select military 
                units, akin to the modern National Guard, organized and armed by the States. 
                (14)  
             Three years after Miller, in Cases 
                v. United States, the First Circuit read Miller 
                to turn solely on the type of weapon at issue and to suggest an individual-right 
                view of the Second Amendment: "Apparently, then, under the Second Amendment 
                [as interpreted in Miller], the federal government . . . cannot 
                prohibit the possession or use of any weapon which has any reasonable 
                relationship to the preservation or efficiency of a well regulated militia." 
                But the court doubted that Miller "was attempting to formulate 
                a general rule applicable to all cases," warned of the consequences of 
                such a view, and asserted that it was "unlikely that the framers of the 
                Amendment intended any such result." (15) 
                The court, instead, adopted what amounted to a quasi-collective-right 
                view: A person has no right under the Second Amendment unless he is "a 
                member of a[ ] military organization" or uses his weapon "in preparation 
                for a military career," thus "contributing to the efficiency of the well 
                regulated militia." (16) Neither in support 
                of its assertion about the Framers' intent nor in its paragraph fashioning 
                this rule did the court cite any text or other authority.  
             Also in 1942, the Third Circuit in United 
                States v. Tot applied Miller's definition 
                of "Arms" to affirm the conviction of a defendant who received a pistol 
                in interstate commerce after having been convicted of a felony involving 
                violence. (17) Alternatively, the court 
                rested its affirmance on the ground that the Government may prohibit such 
                a convict from possessing a firearm. (18) 
                Although either of these views is consistent with an individual right, 
                (19) Tot added, in apparent dicta, a one-paragraph 
                historical discussion in support of the view that the Amendment "was not 
                adopted with individual rights in mind, but as a protection for the States 
                in the maintenance of their militia organizations against possible encroachments 
                by the federal power." (20) The court 
                did not address the Amendment's text but instead chiefly relied on the 
                Aymette case's account of the right that emerged from the English 
                Revolution of 1688-1689.  
             Over the past few decades, the Executive 
                Branch has taken differing views of the right secured by the Second Amendment. 
                (21) In 1941, President Roosevelt signed legislation authorizing 
                requisitions of private property for war use that prohibited requisitioning 
                or new registration "of any firearms possessed by any individual for his 
                personal protection or sport" and, moreover, any impairing or infringing 
                of "the right of any individual to keep and bear arms." 
                (22) In 1959, this Office reviewed a bill that would have secured 
                the custody and disposition of missiles, rockets, and earth satellites. 
                We questioned its definition of "missile," which included "projectile" 
                and "seems to include conventional ammunition," and we commented that 
                if the bill purported "to prohibit private individuals from acquiring, 
                possessing, or receiving any standard ammunition for firearms . . . . 
                serious constitutional problems would arise under the Second Amendment." 
                (23) In commenting on similar bills in 1961 and 1962, this Office 
                cited and reaffirmed its 1959 memorandum. (24) 
                In 1965, however, the Justice Department expressly adopted the collective-right 
                interpretation in congressional testimony by Attorney General Katzenbach. 
                (25)  
             Soon after, in 1968, Congress passed the 
                first major federal gun regulation since 1938, the Omnibus Crime Control 
                and Safe Streets Act. (26) This statute 
                produced a flurry of decisions in the federal courts of appeals rejecting 
                the individual-right view. Following the Third Circuit's dicta 
                in Tot, the Fourth, Sixth, Seventh, and Ninth Circuits eventually 
                adopted the collective-right view. (27) 
                Following the First Circuit in Cases, the Eighth, Tenth, and 
                Eleventh Circuits adopted quasi-collective-right views. 
                (28) As in Tot and Cases, many of these cases, 
                particularly the initial ones, involved constitutional challenges by persons 
                convicted of felonies or violent crimes, (29) 
                and some involved challenges to restrictions on carrying concealed weapons. 
                (30) These decisions did not analyze, at least not in depth, 
                the Amendment's text or history. Rather, they relied on Tot or 
                Cases (or their progeny), claimed support from Miller, 
                or both. As the Ninth Circuit recently recognized in the course of adhering 
                to its collective-right position, these earlier decisions reached their 
                conclusions "with comparatively little analysis," "largely on the basis 
                of the rather cursory discussion in Miller, and touched only 
                briefly on the merits of the debate." (31) 
         
             In contrast, the burgeoning scholarly literature 
                on the Second Amendment in the past two decades has explored the meaning 
                of the Second Amendment in great detail. The collective-right and quasi-collective-right 
                positions have many adherents, (32) although 
                the preponderance of modern scholarship appears to support the individual-right 
                view. (33) 
             Recent decisions of the Fifth and Ninth Circuits 
                have begun to remedy the relatively sparse judicial analysis of the meaning 
                of the Second Amendment. In 2001, the Fifth Circuit in United States 
                v. Emerson adopted the individual-right view, based 
                on an extensive analysis of the Amendment's text and history. 
                (34) The following year, the Ninth Circuit in Silveira 
                v. Lockyer rejected Emerson with an extended counter-analysis 
                and reaffirmed its adherence to the collective-right view. 
                (35) Six members of the Ninth Circuit dissented from denial 
                of rehearing en banc and endorsed an individual-right view. 
                (36)  
             In sum, the question of who possesses the 
                right secured by the Second Amendment remains open and unsettled in the 
                courts and among scholars. Accordingly, we turn to the Amendment's text, 
                as commonly understood at the time of its adoption and interpreted in 
                light of other provisions of the Constitution and the Amendment's historical 
                antecedents, to discern its proper meaning. 
        II. Textual and Structural 
                Analysis 
             The Second Amendment of the United States 
                Constitution, part of the Bill of Rights, reads in full as follows: 
         
                A well regulated Militia, being necessary 
                        to the security of a free State, the right of the people to keep and 
                        bear Arms, shall not be infringed. 
         
        The Amendment expressly protects a "right of the people," which is "to 
                keep and bear Arms" and which has some relation to the prefatory declaration 
                that a "well regulated Militia" is necessary for the ultimate end of "the 
                security of a free State." We address each of these phrases in turn and 
                then consider how the structure of the Constitution illuminates the Amendment's 
                meaning.  
             As explained below, the text of the Second 
                Amendment points to a personal right of individuals: A "right of the people" 
                is ordinarily and most naturally a right of individuals, not of a State 
                and not merely of those serving the State as militiamen. The phrase "keep 
                arms" at the time of the Founding usually indicated the private ownership 
                and retention of arms by individuals as individuals, not the stockpiling 
                of arms by a government or its soldiers, and the phrase certainly had 
                that meaning when used in connection with a "right of the people." While 
                the phrase "bear arms" often referred to carrying of arms in military 
                service, it also sometimes denoted carrying arms for private purposes. 
                The Amendment's prefatory clause, considered under proper rules of interpretation, 
                could not negate the individual right recognized in the clear language 
                of the operative clause. In any event, the prefatory clause - particularly 
                its reference to the "Militia," which was understood at the Founding to 
                encompass all able-bodied male citizens, who were required to be enrolled 
                for service - is fully consistent with an individual-right reading of 
                the operative language. Moreover, the Second Amendment appears in the 
                Bill of Rights amid amendments securing numerous individual rights, a 
                placement that makes it likely that the right of the people to keep and 
                bear arms likewise belongs to individuals. Finally, a consideration of 
                the powers that the original Constitution grants or allows over the militia 
                makes it unlikely that the Second Amendment would secure a collective 
                or quasi-collective right.  
        A. "The Right of the 
                People"  
             The Second Amendment's recognition of a "right" 
                that belongs to "the people" indicates a right of individuals. The word 
                "right," standing by itself in the Constitution, is clear. Although in 
                some contexts entities other than individuals are said to have "rights," 
                (37) the Constitution itself does not use the word "right" in 
                this manner. Setting aside the Second Amendment, not once does the Constitution 
                confer a "right" on any governmental entity, state or federal. Nor does 
                it confer any "right" restricted to persons in governmental service, such 
                as members of an organized military unit. In addition to its various references 
                to a "right of the people" discussed below, the Constitution in the Sixth 
                Amendment secures "right[s]" to an accused person, and in the Seventh 
                secures a person's "right" to a jury trial in civil cases. 
                (38) By contrast, governments, whether state or federal, have 
                in the Constitution only "powers" or "authority." 
                (39) It would be a marked anomaly if "right" in the Second Amendment 
                departed from such uniform usage throughout the Constitution.  
             In any event, any possible doubt vanishes 
                when "right" is conjoined with "the people," as it is in the Second Amendment. 
                Such a right belongs to individuals: The "people" are not a "State," nor 
                are they identical with the "Militia." Indeed, the Second Amendment distinctly 
                uses all three of these terms, yet it secures a "right" only to the "people." 
                The phrase "the right of the people" appears two other times in the Bill 
                of Rights, and both times refers to a personal right, which belongs to 
                individuals. The First Amendment secures "the right of the people peaceably 
                to assemble, and to petition the Government for a redress of grievances," 
                and the Fourth safeguards "[t]he right of the people to be secure in their 
                persons, houses, papers, and effects, against unreasonable searches and 
                seizures." In addition, the Ninth Amendment refers to "rights . . . retained 
                by the people." We see no reason to read the phrase in the Second Amendment 
                to mean something other than what it plainly means in these neighboring 
                and contemporaneous amendments.  
             The Supreme Court, in interpreting the Fourth 
                Amendment, likewise has recognized that the Constitution uses "the people," 
                and especially "the right of the people," to refer to individuals: 
         
                "[T]he people" seems to have been a term 
                        of art employed in select parts of the Constitution. The Preamble 
                        declares that the Constitution is ordained and established by "the 
                        People of the United States." The Second Amendment protects "the right 
                        of the people to keep and bear Arms," and the Ninth and Tenth Amendments 
                        provide that certain rights and powers are retained by and reserved 
                        to "the people." See also U.S. Const., Amdt. 1 ("Congress 
                        shall make no law . . . abridging . . . the right of the people 
                        peaceably to assemble") (emphasis added); Art. I,  2, cl. 1 ("The 
                        House of Representatives shall be composed of Members chosen every 
                        second Year by the People of the several States") (emphasis 
                        added). While this textual exegesis is by no means conclusive, it 
                        suggests that "the people" protected by the Fourth Amendment, and 
                        by the First and Second Amendments, and to whom rights and powers 
                        are reserved in the Ninth and Tenth Amendments, refers to a class 
                        of persons who are part of a national community or who have otherwise 
                        developed sufficient connection with this country to be considered 
                        part of that community. (40) 
         
        Thomas Cooley, the leading constitutional scholar after the Civil War, 
                took the same view in explaining "the people" in the context of the First 
                Amendment: "When the term 'the people' is made use of in constitutional 
                law or discussions, it is often the case that those only are intended 
                who have a share in the government through being clothed with the elective 
                franchise. . . . But in all the enumerations and guaranties of rights 
                the whole people are intended, because the rights of all are equal, 
                and are meant to be equally protected." (41) 
         
             The Constitution confirms this meaning of 
                "the people" as individuals by expressly distinguishing the "people" from 
                the "States," using each word to refer to a distinct thing. Indeed, the 
                Second Amendment itself refers separately to "the people" and the "State." 
                And the difference is firmly established by the Tenth Amendment, which 
                distinguishes between the powers reserved "to the States" and those reserved 
                "to the people." The "people" are the individuals who compose the States, 
                distinct from - and bearing their federal "rights" apart from - those 
                entities. (42)  
             Similarly, the Constitution gives distinct 
                meanings to "the people" and the "Militia." Again, the Second Amendment 
                itself is a notable example, referring to the "well regulated Militia" 
                but granting the "right" to "the people." The Constitution's other references 
                to "rights" of "the people," noted above, cannot plausibly be construed 
                as referring to the "Militia." In addition, when granting governmental 
                power over the militia, the Constitution speaks of the militia expressly, 
                without any reference to or suggestion of the broader "people." 
                (43) And the Fifth Amendment's Grand Jury Clause, which distinguishes 
                between all "person[s]" and those serving in the army, navy, or "the Militia, 
                when in actual service," indicates that where the Constitution addresses 
                rights that turn on service in the militia it does so expressly. 
             The only truly "collective" use of the "the 
                people" at the time of the Founding was to refer to the people as they 
                existed apart from government or any service to it. The Declaration 
                of Independence refers to "one People" dissolving their political bonds 
                with another and forming their own nation, and "We the people" created 
                the Constitution in ratifying conventions chosen "by the People" of each 
                State. (44) Thus, even in this context, 
                the "people" are distinguished from "the government" or "the State"; nor 
                can the term plausibly be limited to the "Militia." And when "the people" 
                appears in the phrase "the right of the people" in the Constitution, 
                we conclude that it indicates a personal right of individuals, whether 
                that be a right to assemble and petition, to be secure in one's person 
                and property, or to keep and bear arms. 
        B. "To Keep and Bear Arms" 
             The "right of the people" that the Second Amendment secures is 
                a right "to keep and bear Arms." As the previous subpart showed, those 
                who hold the right are, according to the text, "the people" - individuals 
                - not the government or even the militia. The phrase "to keep and bear 
                Arms" is consistent with this conclusion: The phrase "keep . . . Arms" 
                reinforces it, (45) and the phrase "bear 
                Arms" is not inconsistent with it.  
        1. "To Keep . . . Arms."  
             In eighteenth-century English, an individual 
                could "keep arms," and keep them for private purposes, unrelated to militia 
                duty, just as he could keep any other private property, and the phrase 
                was commonly used in this sense. For example, in Rex v. Gardner 
                (K.B. 1738), a defendant charged with "keeping a gun" in violation of 
                a 1706 English statute (which prohibited commoners from keeping specified 
                objects or "other engines" for the destruction of game) argued that "though 
                there are many things for the bare keeping of which a man may be convicted; 
                yet they are only such as can only be used for destruction of the game, 
                whereas a gun is necessary for defence of a house, or for a farmer to 
                shoot crows." The court agreed, reasoning that "a gun differs from nets 
                and dogs, which can only be kept for an ill purpose." 
                (46) The Court of Common Pleas six years later treated Gardner 
                as having "settled and determined" that "a man may keep a gun for the 
                defence of his house and family," (47) 
                and in 1752 the King's Bench reiterated that "a gun may be kept for the 
                defence of a man's house, and for divers other lawful purposes." 
                (48) The same usage appeared in an earlier prosecution of a 
                man for "keeping of a gun" contrary to a statute that barred all but the 
                wealthy from privately owning small handguns. (49) 
         
             William Blackstone, whose Commentaries 
                on the Laws of England, first published in the decade before 
                the American Revolution, was the leading legal authority in America at 
                the Founding, wrote, without any reference to the militia, of "person[s]" 
                who are "qualified to keep a gun" and are "shooting at a mark," apparently 
                on their own property. (50) He also noted 
                that certain persons could not "keep arms in their houses," pursuant to 
                a statute that used "keep" to signify private ownership and control over 
                arms, wherever located. (51) Colonial 
                and early state statutes similarly used "keep" to "describe arms possession 
                by individuals in all contexts," including requiring those exempt from 
                militia service (such as the over-aged) to "keep" arms in their homes 
                for both law enforcement and "the defense of their homes from criminals 
                or foreign enemies." (52) At the Massachusetts 
                Ratifying Convention in 1788, Samuel Adams proposed an amendment prohibiting 
                Congress from "prevent[ing] the people of the United States, who are peaceable 
                citizens, from keeping their own arms," indicating ownership by individuals 
                of private arms. (53) And that State's 
                Supreme Court, in a libel case soon after the Founding, likened the "right 
                to keep fire arms" to the freedom of the press, both being individual 
                but not unlimited rights - the former not protecting "him who uses them 
                for annoyance or destruction." (54) The 
                basic dictionary definition of "keep" -"[t]o retain" and "[t]o have in 
                custody"- was consistent with this specific meaning. 
                (55)  
             In short, the phrase "keep arms" was commonly 
                understood to denote ownership of arms by private citizens for private 
                purposes. When that phrase is read together with its subject - "the right 
                of the people" - the evidence points strongly toward an individual right. 
                Had the Constitution meant not to protect the right of the whole "people" 
                to "keep" arms but instead to establish a "right" of the States or of 
                only the members of their militias to store them, presumably it would 
                have used different language. (56) 
              
        2. "To . . . Bear Arms." 
             To "bear" was, at the Founding as now, a 
                word with numerous definitions - used with great "latitude" and "in very 
                different senses," as Samuel Johnson noted in his dictionary. 
                (57) Its basic meaning was simply to "carry" or "wear" something, 
                particularly carrying or wearing in a way that would be known to others, 
                such as in bearing a message, bearing another person, or bearing something 
                as a mark of authority or distinction. (58) 
                As a result, "bear," when taking "arms" as its object, could refer to 
                multiple contexts in which one might carry or wear arms in this way. 
                (59) It is true that "bear arms" often did refer to carrying 
                arms in military service. (60) But the 
                phrase was not a term of art limited to this sense. Arms also could be 
                "borne" for private, non-military purposes, principally tied to self-defense. 
                For example, an early colonial statute in Massachusetts required every 
                "freeman or other inhabitant" to provide arms for himself and anyone else 
                in his household able to "beare armes," and one in Virginia required "all 
                men that are fittinge to beare armes" to "bring their pieces" to church. 
                (61)  
             There are also several examples closer to 
                the Founding. In 1779, a committee of eminent Virginians including Thomas 
                Jefferson and George Mason, charged with revising the new State's laws, 
                authored a bill penalizing any person who, within a year of having violated 
                a restriction on hunting deer, "shall bear a gun out of his inclosed ground, 
                unless whilst performing military duty." This bill demonstrates that to 
                "bear a gun" was not limited to "performing military duty." James Madison 
                submitted this bill to the Virginia legislature in 1785. 
                (62) Many early state constitutions, including some written 
                before the Founding (Pennsylvania's and Vermont's) and one written a month 
                after Secretary of State Jefferson declared the Bill of Rights ratified 
                (Kentucky's), protected an individual right to "bear arms" in "defense 
                of himself and the State" or in "defense of themselves and the State," 
                indicating that a person might be said to "bear arms" in self-defense. 
                (63) A 1780 opinion of London's Recorder (the city's legal adviser 
                and the primary judge in its criminal court) on the legality of a private 
                self-defense association acknowledged "the rights of the people of this 
                realm to bear arms, and to instruct themselves in the use of them, collectively," 
                albeit within limits. (64) In a newspaper 
                commentary published in major cities after Madison introduced the Bill 
                of Rights in Congress, a friend of his wrote that the proposed Second 
                Amendment would "confirm[]" the people's "right to keep and bear their 
                private arms." (65) Supreme Court Justice 
                Joseph Story, in his 1833 Commentaries on the Constitution of the 
                United States, paraphrased as a "right to bear arms" the right of 
                English "subjects . . . [to] have arms for their defence," an individual 
                right not tied to service in the militia. (66) 
                Finally, other examples of contemporaneous uses of "bear arms" to denote 
                actions of individuals appear in cases from the early 1800's up to the 
                Civil War, discussed below in Part IV.B.  
             The Minority Report issued by twenty-one 
                delegates of the Pennsylvania Convention that ratified the Federal Constitution 
                in late 1787 illustrates the various uses of the phrase at the time, including 
                both the right of private "bearing" and the duty of 
                "bearing" for the government in the militia. The report recommended amending 
                the Constitution to recognize "[t]hat the people have a right to bear 
                arms for the defence of themselves and their own State or the United States, 
                or for the purpose of killing game" and also urged exemption from militia 
                service for those "conscientiously scrupulous of bearing arms." Although 
                the Minority Report was a product of Anti-Federalists, who had 
                lost at that convention and who lost the battle over ratifying the Constitution, 
                we are unaware of any contemporaneous criticisms that this widely circulated 
                document misused language in giving such senses to the phrase "bear arms." 
                (67)  
             In sum, although "bear arms" often referred 
                to carrying or wearing arms in connection with military duty, it was not 
                limited to such a meaning. When, as in the Second Amendment, those words 
                are used in conjunction with "keep arms," which commonly did refer to 
                private action, and the whole phrase "to keep and bear Arms" is used in 
                the context of a "right of the people," (68) 
                we conclude that the core, operative text of the Amendment secures a personal 
                right, which belongs to individuals. We next consider whether the Amendment's 
                prefatory language requires a different conclusion.  
        C. "A Well Regulated Militia, 
                being Necessary to the Security of a Free State" 
             A feature of the Second Amendment that distinguishes 
                it from the other rights that the Bill of Rights secures is its prefatory 
                subordinate clause, declaring: "A well regulated Militia, being necessary 
                to the security of a free State, . . . ." Advocates of the collective-right 
                and quasi-collective-right interpretations rely on this declaration, particularly 
                its reference to a well-regulated militia. On their interpretation, the 
                "people" to which the Second Amendment refers is only the "people" in 
                a collective, organized capacity as the state governments, or a small 
                subset of the "people" actively organized by those governments into military 
                bodies. "People" becomes interchangeable with the "State" or its "organized 
                militia."  
             This argument misunderstands the proper role 
                of such prefatory declarations in interpreting the operative language 
                of a provision. A preface can illuminate operative language but is ultimately 
                subordinate to it and cannot restrict it.  
             Wholly apart from this interpretive principle, 
                this argument also rests on an incomplete understanding of the preface's 
                language. Although the Amendment's prefatory clause, standing alone, might 
                suggest a collective or possibly quasi-collective right to a modern reader, 
                when its words are read as they were understood at the Founding, the preface 
                is fully consistent with the individual right that the Amendment's operative 
                language sets out. The "Militia" as understood at the Founding was not 
                a select group such as the National Guard of today. It consisted of all 
                able-bodied male citizens. The Second Amendment's preface identifies as 
                a justification for the individual right that a necessary condition for 
                an effective citizen militia, and for the "free State" that it helps to 
                secure, is a citizenry that is privately armed and able to use its private 
                arms.  
        1. The Limits of Prefatory Language. 
         
             In the eighteenth century, the proper approach 
                to interpreting a substantive or "operative" legal provision to which 
                a lawmaker had joined a declaration (whether a "Whereas" clause or analogous 
                language) was (1) to seek to interpret the operative provision on its 
                own, and (2) then to look to the declaration only to clarify any ambiguity 
                remaining in the operative provision. (69) 
                It was desirable, if consistent with the operative text, to interpret 
                the operative provision so that it generally fulfilled the justification 
                that the preface declared, but a narrow declaration provided no warrant 
                for restricting the operative text, and the preface could not itself create 
                an ambiguity. This rule applied equally to declarations located in any 
                part of a law, not simply at the beginning of it, and to both statutes 
                and constitutions. We therefore consider this rule applicable to the Second 
                Amendment.  
             English Parliaments of the 1700's and late 
                1600's regularly included prefaces throughout statutes - not only at the 
                beginning (constituting the first section) but also in particular sections. 
                (70) The same rule of interpretation applied to both uses of 
                prefaces. As an example of the latter, a section of a bankruptcy statute 
                recited the problem of persons who "convey their goods to other 
                men upon good consideration" before becoming bankrupt, yet continue to 
                act as owners of the goods; the immediately following clause of the statute 
                provided that if a bankrupt debtor possessed "any goods or chattels" 
                with "the consent and permission of the true owner," was their reputed 
                owner, and disposed of them as an owner, such property should repay the 
                debtor's debts rather than return to the true owner. The difficulty arose 
                when the bankrupt debtor possessed property that never had been his, such 
                as property in trust. A leading case in 1716 read the enacting language 
                to apply even in such cases and rejected the argument "that the preamble 
                shall restrain the operation of the enacting clause; and that, because 
                the preamble is too narrow or defective, therefore the enacting clause, 
                which has general words, shall be restrained from its full latitude, and 
                from doing that good which the words would otherwise, and of themselves, 
                import." (71) The King's Bench reiterated 
                the rule in 1723, rejecting in a criminal case an argument based on declaratory 
                language introducing part of a statute: "Now those general words in the 
                enacting part, shall never be restrained by any words introducing that 
                part; for it is no rule in the exposition of statutes to confine the general 
                words of the enacting part to any particular words either introducing 
                it, or to any such words even in the preamble itself." The court acknowledged 
                that "a construction which agrees with the preamble" was desirable, "but 
                not such as may confine the enacting part to it." 
                (72)  
             Blackstone summed up this understanding in 
                explaining that, although the words of an enacting clause were "generally 
                to be understood in their usual and most known signification," yet if 
                its words, after due analysis, were "still dubious" or "ambiguous, 
                equivocal, or intricate," one might look to the context, which included 
                "the proeme, or preamble, [which] is often called in to help the construction 
                of an act of parliament." (73) Chancellor 
                Kent, a leading early American commentator, likewise reasoned that a preamble, 
                although not technically part of the law, "may, at times, aid in the construction 
                of" a statute or "be resorted to in order to ascertain the inducements 
                to the making" of it, "but when the words of the enacting clause are clear 
                and positive, recourse must not be had to the preamble." 
                (74)  
             Prefatory language also was common in constitutions, 
                and this rule of construction applied in the same way. Speaking of the 
                preamble of the whole federal Constitution, Joseph Story in his Commentaries 
                reiterated that statutory preambles are "properly resorted to, where doubts 
                or ambiguities arise upon the words of the enacting part; for if they 
                are clear and unambiguous, there seems little room for interpretation," 
                and he could not see "any reason why, in a fundamental law or constitution 
                of government," the same rule should not apply. 
                (75) Similarly, the Supreme Court has held that the Constitution's 
                preamble lacks any operative legal effect and that, even though it states 
                the Constitution's "general purposes," it cannot be used to conjure a 
                "spirit" of the document to confound clear operative language; 
                (76) the Court has, however, also sought some guidance from 
                the preamble when the operative text did not resolve a question. 
                (77)  
             The same reasoning applied to declaratory 
                phrases in the language of individual constitutional provisions, the closest 
                analogies to the Second Amendment. The 1784 New Hampshire Constitution 
                provided: "In criminal prosecutions, the trial of facts in the vicinity 
                where they happen, is so essential to the security of the life, liberty 
                and estate of the citizen, that no crime or offence ought to be tried 
                in any other county than that in which it is committed." 
                (78) Even though in some cases a trial outside of the county 
                where a crime was committed might bring it closer to the crime scene, 
                or a judge might think a trial in the county where the crime occurred 
                not "essential to" (or even in conflict with) "the security of the life, 
                liberty and estate of the citizen," neither fact would justify disregarding 
                the clear operative language of this constitutional provision. 
                (79) Likewise, the pre-1787 constitutions of Massachusetts, 
                New Hampshire, and Vermont declared that freedom of speech in the legislature 
                was "so essential to the rights of the people" that words spoken there 
                could not the basis of "any" suit. (80) 
                One could not use this declaration to avoid the clear immunity conferred 
                by the operative language, even where particular statements made in the 
                legislature - such as an egregious slander unrelated to a pending bill 
                - were not thought "essential to" the people's rights. 
                (81) In addition, Madison's draft of what became the First Amendment's 
                Free Press Clause read: "the freedom of the press, as one of the great 
                bulwarks of liberty, shall be inviolable." 
                (82) The emphasized declaratory language presumably could not 
                have qualified or limited the freedom clearly conferred, such as by exempting 
                from protection, as hostile to "liberty," publications advocating absolute 
                monarchy.  
             A discussion at the Constitutional Convention 
                demonstrates the same understanding, including that prefaces in a particular 
                constitutional provision might merely state policy. What would become 
                Article I, Section 8, Clause 16 of the Constitution, empowering Congress 
                to "provide for organizing, arming, and disciplining the Militia," had 
                reached its final form. But George Mason proposed "to preface" it with 
                the phrase, "And that the liberties of the people may be better secured 
                against the danger of standing armies in time of peace." He wished "to 
                insert something pointing out and guarding against the danger of" standing 
                armies. Madison spoke in favor, because the preface would "discountenance" 
                a peacetime standing army while "not restrain[ing] Congress from establishing" 
                one. (83) No doubt an organized, armed, 
                and disciplined militia would generally "better secure" liberties 
                against peace-time standing armies (by reducing the need for such armies 
                and the threat from any that were created), and thus the operative grant 
                of power "agree[d] with" the declaratory preface; 
                (84) but the preface did not restrain or confine the power. 
             We see no reason to except the Second Amendment 
                from this broadly applicable interpretive rule. 
                (85) Thus, the Amendment's declaratory preface could not overcome 
                the unambiguously individual "right of the people to keep and bear Arms" 
                conferred by the operative text - even if the collective-right and quasi-collective-right 
                schools' understanding of the preface's meaning were correct, and even 
                though the preface might help resolve any ambiguities concerning the scope 
                of that individual right remaining after one has analyzed the operative 
                text. At the same time, any interpretation of the right ought, if possible 
                consistent with its text, to further the declared justification in general, 
                as the Court in Miller recognized when it stated that interpretation 
                of the Amendment should keep the "end in view" of assuring the continuation 
                and rendering possible the effectiveness of the militia. 
                (86) As we explain in the remainder of this subpart - considering 
                in turn the meaning of "Militia," what a "well regulated Militia" was, 
                and the ultimate end of "the security of a free State" - the individual-right 
                view does further the ends set forth in the prefatory language, and therefore 
                the preface, properly understood, is fully consistent with the individual-right 
                interpretation of the operative text.  
        2. The "Militia."  
             A key claim of the collective-right and quasi-collective-right 
                schools with regard to the Second Amendment's preface is that a "well 
                regulated Militia" is a standing military organization or body of troops, 
                of limited size, organized and governed by state governments, albeit concurrently 
                with the federal Government (akin to voluntary select forces such as the 
                National Guard that were established over a hundred years after the Amendment 
                was adopted). As a result, the argument goes, the Amendment merely protects 
                the States against federal efforts to undermine such forces, either by 
                protecting the States directly or by protecting only persons serving in 
                those forces. (87)  
             This argument disregards the understanding 
                of the "Militia" at the time of the Founding. As used in the Second Amendment, 
                and elsewhere in the Constitution, "Militia" referred to a body consisting 
                of all adult male citizens up to a certain age (anywhere from forty-five 
                to sixty), the goal being to include all who were physically capable of 
                service. It was not limited to a select force of persons in active military 
                duty. This entire population of able-bodied male citizens was involuntarily 
                "enrolled" by local militia officials, somewhat as men now register for 
                the selective service (except that enrollment required no action by the 
                citizen), and all enrolled citizens were required by law to join occasional 
                "exercise" - to which they were expected to bring their own, private arms 
                - but they otherwise remained in civilian life. The militia "rest[ed] 
                upon the shoulders of the people," (88) 
                because, as then understood, it consisted of a large number of the "people" 
                at any one time and of all of the able-bodied white men for a substantial 
                portion of their lives. It was the people embodied as an armed force. 
                Thus, a key aspect of the term "Militia" was the composition of the force 
                to which it referred. As a result, the reference to the "Militia" in the 
                Second Amendment's preface "agrees with" the individual right that the 
                Amendment's operative text sets out, (89) 
                because securing to "the people" a right to keep and to bear their own 
                arms made such a broad-based, privately armed force more likely to exist 
                and to be effective. (90)  
             The term "Militia" was used in contrast both 
                to a regular, standing army and, more importantly, to a "select militia" 
                or "corps." (91) The latter distinction 
                is evident throughout contemporaneous usage, "select militia" denoting 
                a significantly smaller body, consisting either of better trained military 
                professionals who could remain active for extended periods, or of those 
                chosen selectively, perhaps because of political or other discrimination. 
                (92) For example, at the Constitutional Convention, George Mason 
                mentioned the need for federal regulation of the militia to ensure that 
                they were adequately trained. He suspected that the States would not relinquish 
                "the power over the whole" but would "over a part as a select militia." 
                He added that "a select militia" would be "as much as the Gen[eral] Gov[ernment] 
                could advantageously be charged with," and thus suggested that it receive 
                power only over "one tenth part" of the militia per year. Oliver Ellsworth, 
                later to be a Senator and Chief Justice, objected because a "select militia" 
                either would be impractical or would cause "a ruinous declension of the 
                great body of the Militia." (93) Edmund 
                Randolph, leader of the Virginia delegation, similarly equated the militia 
                with "the whole mass" of the people. (94) 
         
             In the debate over ratification, both sides 
                shared this broad understanding of "Militia." Among the Federalists, Madison 
                in The Federalist predicted that a federal army bent 
                on oppression would be opposed by "a militia amounting to near half a 
                million of citizens with arms in their hands" - a group that he likened 
                to the citizen bands that had fought in the Revolution and linked to "the 
                advantage of being armed, which the Americans possess over the people 
                of almost every other nation." (95) Alexander 
                Hamilton described the militia as "the great body of the yeomanry and 
                of the other classes of the citizens," "the great body of the people," 
                and "the whole nation," which he contrasted with a "select corps." 
                (96) A Connecticut Federalist writing as "The Republican" praised 
                as "a capital circumstance in favour of our liberty" that "the people 
                of this country have arms in their hands; they are not destitute of military 
                knowledge; every citizen is required by Law to be a soldier; we are all 
                martialed into companies, regiments, and brigades, for the defence of 
                our country." (97) In a speech, later 
                published, in response to South Carolina's vote to ratify, David Ramsay, 
                a state legislator and delegate to the ratifying convention, praised the 
                Constitution's militia powers and asked, "What European power will dare 
                to attack us, when it is known that the yeomanry of the country uniformly 
                armed and disciplined, may on any emergency be called out to our defence 
                . . . ?" (98) Maryland's "Aristides," 
                in a fairly widely circulated pamphlet, wrote simply that "the militia 
                . . . is ourselves." (99)  
             Among the Anti-Federalists, Mason, in the 
                Virginia Ratifying Convention, asked: "Who are the Militia? They consist 
                now of the whole people," while warning that the new Congress might exempt 
                the rich from service. (100) The Federal 
                Farmer, a leading Anti-Federalist essayist, explained that the "militia, 
                when properly formed, are in fact the people themselves," and counseled 
                "that regular troops, and select corps, ought not to be kept up without 
                evident necessity." If the federal Government properly organized, armed, 
                and disciplined the militia - including in it, "according to the past 
                and general usage of the states, all men capable of bearing arms" - the 
                country would have a "genuine" rather than "select militia." Under such 
                wise regulation, "the militia are the people." 
                (101)  
             This common sense of "Militia" also appeared 
                in the House of Representatives' debates on the Second Amendment, discussed 
                below in Part III.C.2, and the Second Congress applied it in the first 
                Militia Act, enacted in 1792, two months after the Second Amendment was 
                officially ratified. The Act required "each and every able-bodied white 
                male citizen of the respective states, resident therein, who is or shall 
                be of the age of eighteen years, and under the age of forty-five years," 
                to be "enrolled in the militia" by the local commanding officer. Each 
                enrolled citizen was required to provide his own arms - "a good musket 
                or firelock" or "a good rifle" - plus ammunition and accouterments. These 
                private arms were exempted from "all suits, distresses, executions or 
                sales, for debt or for the payment of taxes." The enrollees were required 
                to appear, armed, "when called out to exercise, or into service," although 
                Congress left the details of exercise to each State. 
                (102) (Since 1792, Congress has only expanded this definition, 
                such as by eliminating the racial restriction and including some women. 
                (103)) Finally, Noah Webster in his 1828 American dictionary 
                defined "militia" in accord with this Act and the above understanding: 
                "The militia of a country are the able bodied men organized into 
                companies, regiments and brigades, with officers of all grades, and required 
                by law to attend military exercises on certain days only, but at other 
                times left to pursue their usual occupations." They were "enrolled for 
                discipline, but not engaged in actual service except in emergencies." 
                (104)  
             The analogy of the "Militia" to a select 
                (and voluntary) corps such as the National Guard is further strained by 
                the common-law prohibition against the King's deploying the militia outside 
                the country - a rule that Blackstone celebrated as part of the individual's 
                "absolute right" of "personal liberty." (105) 
                The Constitution appears to incorporate this rule, by specifying domestic 
                reasons for the federal Government to call out the militia: "to execute 
                the Laws of the Union, suppress Insurrections and repel Invasions." 
                (106) Implicit in the common-law rule is that the militia was 
                so composed that its members ought to be treated as ordinary citizens 
                doing their duty, rather than as soldiers. President Taft's Attorney General 
                reaffirmed this ancient rule in 1912 as Congress was developing the modern 
                National Guard, which, partly to avoid this rule, was made a component 
                of the regular military forces. (107) 
         
             The Supreme Court in Miller, relying 
                on a brief historical survey, summarized as follows the definition of 
                "Militia" that we have set out and explained above: 
         
                The signification attributed to the term 
                        Militia appears from the debates in the Convention, the history and 
                        legislation of Colonies and States, and the writings of approved commentators. 
                        These show plainly enough that the Militia comprised all males 
                        physically capable of acting in concert for the common defense. 
                        "A body of citizens enrolled for military discipline." And further, 
                        that ordinarily when called for service these men were expected to 
                        appear bearing arms supplied by themselves and of the kind 
                        in common use at the time. (108) 
         
        If, as the Court recognized and historical usage confirms, the "Militia" 
                was composed of the general population of able-bodied men, an individual 
                right of the whole people to keep and bear arms would make eminent sense. 
                A large portion of the "people" would be required to appear occasionally 
                for service or simply training, and they were expected to bring their 
                private arms. If the people could be disarmed, it would then, among other 
                things, be impossible for militiamen to make the required provision of 
                their privately provided arms when called up, and the citizen militia 
                would be undermined.  
        3. The "Well Regulated" Militia. 
             Advocates of the collective-right and quasi-collective-right 
                views argue that the Amendment's reference in its preface to a "well regulated" 
                militia indicates that the preface refers to a select, organized body 
                akin to today's National Guard. They claim additional support for this 
                argument from usage of the term "Militia" elsewhere in the Constitution, 
                in the context of governmental power over the Militia. 
                (109) No doubt the "Militia" was, through enrollment, exercise, 
                and command when activated by a governor or president, a creature of the 
                government. But it does not follow that the meaning of "Militia" as used 
                in the Second Amendment depended on congressional (or state) legislation 
                organizing or regulating the Militia. The word's use elsewhere in the 
                Constitution and the Amendment's prefatory reference to a "well regulated 
                Militia," properly understood, in fact suggest the opposite. 
             The Constitution distinguishes not only between 
                the "Militia" and the regular armed forces but also between different 
                parts and conditions of the militia. The latter distinctions appear in 
                (1) Article I, Section 8, Clause 15, authorizing Congress to "provide 
                for calling forth the Militia"; (2) the immediately following 
                clause authorizing Congress to "provide for organizing, arming, 
                and disciplining the Militia, and for governing such Part of them 
                as may be employed in the Service of the United States"; (3) Article 
                II, Section 2, Clause 1, making the President commander-in-chief of "the 
                Militia of the several States" when "called into the actual Service 
                of the United States"; and (4) the Fifth Amendment, which withholds the 
                protection of the Grand Jury Clause from persons whose cases arise in 
                the militia, but only when "in actual service in time of War 
                or public danger" (cases in the army and navy, by contrast, are always 
                exempted).  
             These provisions indicate that the militia 
                is of a size that will make complete mobilization usually unnecessary, 
                that members of the militia will often not be in service (or that not 
                all parts of the militia will always be in service), and that when any 
                members are not employed in "actual service," they ought to be treated 
                as ordinary citizens. The "Militia" is both large and largely latent. 
                In addition, the reference to "organizing . . . the Militia" suggests 
                an entity that in some sense exists and is definable apart from congressional 
                regulation, in contrast to "Armies," which Congress must "raise," pursuant 
                to another power in Article I, Section 8. Congress might not "organiz[e]" 
                all of the "Militia"; it might organize some parts differently 
                from others; and it would be expected to give necessary precision to the 
                definition of the body's membership by laying down a specific age range 
                for service (as Congress did in the first Militia Act). But the background 
                meaning of the word would remain. As an Anti-Federalist writer recognized: 
                "[T]he militia is divided into two classes, viz. active and inactive," 
                the former, he expected, likely to "consist of young men chiefly." 
                (110) Thus, the use of "Militia" throughout the Constitution 
                is consistent with the common understanding of the word at the Founding. 
         
             Nor does the preface's phrase "well regulated" 
                alter this sense of "Militia"; rather, it presupposes it. Having an armed 
                citizenry, which the operative text protects by establishing a right of 
                individuals, becomes a necessary (albeit not sufficient) condition for 
                a well-regulated militia once one properly defines "Militia." As one academic 
                commentator has put it: "The Second Amendment simply forbids one form 
                of inappropriate regulation," which would ensure a militia that was not 
                well regulated, namely "disarming the people from whom the militia must 
                necessarily be drawn. . . . [T]he one thing the government is forbidden 
                to do is infringe the right of the people, who are the source of the militia's 
                members, to keep and bear arms." (111) 
                A militia composed of the whole body of able-bodied male citizens and 
                only infrequently meeting for state-sponsored exercise is more likely 
                to be "well regulated" in the bearing of arms, and can more readily be 
                trained and disciplined, if its members possess their private arms and 
                are accustomed to them from usage for private purposes between exercises. 
                (112) And an individual right of the people to have arms has 
                the indirect effect of securing the ability of States at least to have 
                their militias armed. (113) As the Court 
                stated in Miller, the Second Amendment seeks "to assure the continuation 
                and render possible the effectiveness of" the militia of "all 
                males physically capable of acting in concert for the common defense." 
                (114) It protects the minimum for a well-regulated citizen militia. 
         
             In addition, the standard for a "well regulated 
                Militia," as opposed to a well-regulated select militia, 
                or well-regulated army, presupposes the background meaning of "Militia" 
                by taking into account the body's large size and varied source. As the 
                Militia Act of 1792 contemplated, it might be enough to have a county 
                officer enroll persons and ensure that they possessed arms and knew how 
                to use them through basic training once or twice a year. Similarly, the 
                Virginia Declaration of Rights of 1776 defined "a well-regulated militia" 
                as simply being "composed of the body of the people, trained to arms." 
                (115) And the first New York Constitution declared that "the 
                militia" should always "be armed and disciplined, and in readiness for 
                service" because "it is the duty of every man who enjoys the 
                protection of society to be prepared and willing to defend it." 
                (116)  
             Even those Founders skeptical of the benefits 
                of the citizen militia, and who advocated a more highly regulated select 
                corps, still recognized the distinction between the proper regulation 
                of the two. Alexander Hamilton in The Federalist argued 
                that it would be both "futile" and "injurious" for Congress to attempt 
                to "disciplin[e] all the militia of the United States." Most 
                enrolled citizens would need extensive "time and practice . . . under 
                arms for the purpose of going through military exercises and evolutions 
                as often as might be necessary to acquire the degree of perfection which 
                would intitle them to the character of a well-regulated militia." But 
                such a burden on so many citizens "would be a real grievance to the people 
                and a serious public inconvenience and loss." Thus, as to "the people 
                at large," he expected that "[l]ittle more can reasonably be aimed 
                at . . . than to have them properly armed and equipped" and, for this 
                purpose, "assemble them once or twice" a year. He therefore recommended 
                that Congress use its constitutional power to provide for organizing the 
                militia also to form a select militia - "a select corps of moderate 
                size." (117) Hamilton was reiterating 
                George Washington's well-known recommendations to Congress for a two-tiered 
                militia, consisting of (1) "the Citizens of America . . . from 18 to 50 
                years of age," who would be put "on the Militia Rolls" and given 
                minimal training, and (2) "a Corps in every State" consisting 
                of those aged 18-25. (118) From the opposite 
                political pole, the Federal Farmer likewise recognized that Congress might 
                make just such distinctions in "modelling the militia" and warned that 
                creation of a "select corps of militia" would lead to "inattention 
                to the general militia." (119) 
         
             This understanding of the "well regulated 
                Militia," and of the possibilities for congressional organization of it 
                (or not), leads to a view of the preface that not only fits the meaning 
                of "Militia" in common contemporaneous usage, including throughout the 
                Constitution, but also most agrees with the meaning of the Second Amendment's 
                operative text setting out a "right of the people." The "well regulated 
                Militia" and the "people" were not identical, but because of their close 
                relationship, a right of the latter - of individuals - to keep and bear 
                arms would facilitate the former. By contrast, a view rejecting the individual 
                right on the basis of the preface's reference to the "well regulated Militia" 
                struggles to harmonize the operative language establishing a seemingly 
                general and individual right with that prefatory language. As Justice 
                Scalia has written, a narrow definition of "Militia" "produces a guarantee 
                that goes far beyond its stated purpose - rather like saying 'police officers 
                being necessary to law and order, the right of the people to carry handguns 
                shall not be infringed.'" (120) The "Militia" 
                on this erroneous view consists only of those few citizens whom a State 
                chooses to specially organize, arm, and train into professional units, 
                which requires one to reject the normal, unambiguous meaning of the operative 
                text as overbroad, rewriting "the people" to mean either "the select militia" 
                or "the State." If that were the true meaning, the Amendment's authors 
                chose singularly inartful language.  
        4. The "Security of a Free State." 
         The preface's express linking of the "well regulated Militia" to 
                the ultimate necessity of "the security of a free State" is also fully 
                consistent with the conclusion that the "right of the people to keep and 
                bear Arms" is a personal one. The security of a free state at the Founding 
                no doubt was understood to include those things necessary to the security 
                of any state, such as "to execute the Laws . . . , suppress Insurrections 
                and repel Invasions." (121) But the security 
                of a free State was not just these things. It also was understood 
                to include the security of freedom in a state. Thus, while Blackstone 
                recognized the individual liberty of the press as "essential to the nature 
                of a free state," pre-1787 state constitutions described the same right 
                as "essential to the security of freedom in a state." 
                (122) The Preamble of the Constitution states the goal of making 
                "secure the Blessings of Liberty," and the Fourth Amendment highlights 
                the importance of the individual "right of the people to be secure in 
                their persons, houses, papers, and effects." A secure free State 
                was one in which liberties and rights were secure. 
             This clause of the Second Amendment's preface 
                reinforces the individual right to keep and bear arms in two related ways 
                - by supporting the broad meaning of "Militia" set out above, and by identifying 
                a benefit for individuals of the right that the operative text secures. 
                First, to say at the time of the Founding that the militia was necessary 
                to the security of a "free State" was to refer to the citizen militia, 
                composed of the people, who retained the right to keep and use their private 
                weapons. A select militia, particularly if it existed to the exclusion 
                of the citizen militia, might undermine the free state, if citizens excluded 
                from it were left defenseless, or if it disarmed the citizens and infringed 
                their other rights (or both). As we show in Part III.A, that is what had 
                happened in England during the strife that produced in 1689 the express 
                right of individual subjects to have and use arms for their defense, the 
                ancestor of the right in the Second Amendment. 
                (123) Thus the Virginia Declaration of Rights, the only state 
                bill of rights before the adoption of the Second Amendment that expressly 
                tied the militia to the security "of a free State," also emphasized that 
                the "militia" was "composed of the body of the people." 
                (124)  
             Contemporaneous writers across the political 
                spectrum acknowledged the link between the citizen militia and securing 
                the freedom of a state. "The Republican" praised "a militia of freemen" 
                as among the "principal circumstances which render liberty secure," and 
                singled out as "a capital circumstance in favour of our liberty" that 
                "the people themselves are the military power of our country," having 
                "arms in their hands" and "military knowledge." 
                (125) The Federal Farmer listed among the "military forces of 
                a free country" the "militia," by which he meant "the people themselves 
                . . . when properly formed." A citizen militia was critical to "the duration 
                of a free and mild government." Absent it, and in the face of an "anti-republican" 
                select militia, "the substantial men, having families and property, will 
                generally be without arms, without knowing the use of them, and defenceless; 
                whereas, to preserve liberty, it is essential that the whole body of the 
                people always possess arms, and be taught alike, especially when young, 
                how to use them." (126) James Burgh, 
                a Scotsman whose 1774 Political Disquisitions were well-known 
                in America, including being cited in The Federalist, wrote that 
                a "good militia" formed "the chief part of the constitution of every free 
                government" and would "preserve the public liberty." He added that "[t]he 
                possession of arms is the distinction between a freeman and a slave. . 
                . . [H]e who thinks he is his own master, and has anything he may call 
                his own, ought to have arms to defend himself and what he possesses, or 
                else he lives precariously and at discretion." 
                (127) Thus, "every male" should be trained in the use of arms, 
                or at least "all men of property." (128) 
         
             Second, and related, the freedom of a state 
                was understood at the time of the Founding to include a citizen's individual 
                right of self-defence (that is, defense of his right to life and personal 
                security) when the state cannot assist him. An individual right to arms 
                such as that secured by the Second Amendment's operative text helps to 
                preserve this basic right and thus a free state. As the preface indicates, 
                the existence of a well-regulated citizen militia further secures the 
                link between such an individual right and this aspect of a free state 
                (by increasing the number of persons equipped and trained to exercise 
                the right well), but, as the discussion of the militia in the previous 
                paragraph suggests, this link was not understood to be confined to one's 
                actions while participating in even such a broad-based entity. 
                (129) Blackstone's summary of key English rights explains this 
                point. With no mention of the militia, he described the "right of having 
                and using arms for self-preservation and defence" as the last security 
                of individual English subjects for keeping the state, including themselves, 
                free: 
         
                [T]he rights, or, as they are frequently termed, the liberties of Englishmen 
                        . . . consist primarily, in the free enjoyment of personal security, 
                        of personal liberty, and of private property. So long as these remain 
                        inviolate, the subject is perfectly free; for every species of compulsive 
                        tyranny and oppression must act in opposition to one or other of these 
                        rights, having no other object upon which it can possibly be employed. 
                        To preserve these from violation, it is necessary, that the constitution 
                        of parliament be supported in its full vigour; and limits, certainly 
                        known, be set to the royal prerogative. And lastly, to vindicate these 
                        rights, when actually violated or attacked, the subjects of England 
                        are entitled, in the first place, to the regular administration and 
                        free course of justice in the courts of law; next, to the right of 
                        petitioning the king and parliament for redress of grievances; and, 
                        lastly, to the right of having and using arms for self-preservation 
                        and defence.  
         
        This right to arms, Blackstone added, facilitates self-defense "when the 
                sanctions of society and laws are found insufficient to restrain the violence 
                of oppression." (130) John Locke, although 
                not explicitly discussing arms, similarly explained the individual right 
                of self-defense that a free society allows. Discussing the right of self-defense 
                against a robber, he wrote: "I have no reason to suppose that he who would 
                take away my liberty, would not, when he had me in his power, 
                take away everything else." Therefore "the law, which was made for my 
                preservation, where it cannot interpose to secure my life from present 
                force, which if lost, is capable of no reparation, permits me my own defence." 
                (131)  
             It is therefore reasonable to conclude that 
                the ability of a "right of the people to keep and bear Arms" to further 
                the Second Amendment preface's ultimate end of the "security of a free 
                State" consisted not merely in the existence of a trained band ready to 
                act as soldiers should the State's government call upon them, 
                but also in the ability of the citizens (many of them part of the privately 
                armed citizen militia), by individually keeping and bearing arms, to help 
                secure the freedoms of the State and its citizens. 
                (132) Thus, the "people" in the Second Amendment were distinct 
                from the "Militia" and a "State," but a right of the people to keep and 
                bear arms was understood both to facilitate a well-regulated militia and 
                to help maintain a State that was free. By contrast, the collective-right 
                and quasi-collective-right views would sanction not only the creation 
                of a select militia (to the exclusion of the citizen militia) but also 
                the disarming of the rest of the citizenry, a result antithetical to the 
                true "Militia" as understood at the Founding and to the "free State" that 
                the Founding Generation understood it to secure.  
        D. Structural Considerations 
             Our conclusion that the text of the Second 
                Amendment protects an individual right is further confirmed by the structure 
                of the Constitution, in particular the Amendment's placement and its inter-relation 
                with the powers that the Constitution grants over the militia.  
        1. The Bill of Rights. 
             The Second Amendment is embedded within the 
                Bill of Rights. Every one of the other rights and freedoms set forth in 
                the first nine amendments of the Bill - whether or not phrased as a "right 
                of the people" - protects individuals, not governments; none of its provisions 
                protects persons only in connection with service to the government. 
                (133) As Thomas Cooley summarized, writing of the Bill's first 
                eight amendments, "[I]t is declared that certain enumerated liberties 
                of the people shall not be taken away or abridged." 
                (134) It is therefore reasonable to interpret the Second Amendment 
                to protect individuals just as the rest of these nine amendments do.  
             More particularly, the Second Amendment is 
                located within a subset of the Bill of Rights amendments, the First through 
                Fourth, that relates most directly to personal freedoms (as opposed to 
                judicial procedure regulating deprivation by the government of one's life, 
                liberty, or property) - the amendments that, in Story's words in his Commentaries, 
                "principally regard subjects properly belonging to a bill of rights." 
                (135) These four amendments concern liberties that are tied 
                to the right of individuals to possess and use certain property (the printing 
                "press" in the First Amendment, (136) 
                "house[s]" in the Third's restriction on quartering soldiers, and "houses, 
                papers, and effects" in the Fourth's restriction on searches and seizures), 
                or otherwise to act without undue governmental interference (worship, 
                speech, assembly and petition). Again, it seems reasonable to interpret 
                the Second Amendment, consistently with this context, to set out another 
                personal liberty (keeping and bearing) and privileged form of individual 
                property (arms), useful for protecting not only the citizen's person but 
                also the "houses" that the Third and Fourth Amendments guard. 
                (137) 
             Finally, the right in the Second Amendment 
                immediately follows the right to assemble and petition, which concludes 
                the First Amendment. The latter right is undeniably personal and individual, 
                not depending on governmental organization, regulation, or service. And 
                the two are aligned, not only in their placement but also in their origin, 
                purpose, and limitations. Antecedents of both appeared in proximity in 
                the English Bill of Rights of 1689. (138) 
                Blackstone, in the passage block-quoted in the previous subpart, discussed 
                in immediate succession their dual utility as guards of the great individual 
                rights of life, liberty, and property, (139) 
                and he did likewise in discussing the criminal law's limitations on abuses 
                of those rights. (140) St. George Tucker, 
                the first leading American commentator on Blackstone and the Constitution 
                (discussed more in Part IV.A, below), noted that both rights had been 
                transplanted to the United States from England, both stripped of many 
                English restrictions. (141) It follows 
                that the former right - that secured by the Second Amendment - also would 
                be individual. 
        2. The Militia Powers. 
             Interpreting the Second Amendment in light 
                of the militia powers granted to the federal Government and the States 
                in the original Constitution likewise suggests an individual right to 
                keep and bear arms rather than a "right" of States, against the federal 
                Government, to maintain select militias or a quasi-collective right to 
                be exercised only by persons who serve in such entities. Clauses 15 and 
                16 of Article I, Section 8, respectively grant power to Congress: 
         
                To provide for calling forth the Militia to execute the Laws of the 
                        Union, suppress Insurrections and repel Invasions; [and]  
                To provide for organizing, arming, and disciplining, the Militia, and 
                        for governing such Part of them as may be employed in the Service 
                        of the United States, reserving to the States respectively, the Appointment 
                        of the Officers, and the Authority of training the Militia according 
                        to the discipline prescribed by Congress.  
         
        In addition, Article II, Section 2, makes the President "Commander-in-Chief 
                . . . of the Militia of the several States, when called into the actual 
                Service of the United States."  
             These clauses, independently of the Second 
                Amendment, presuppose the existence of functioning state militias and 
                leave significant powers over them to the States. The States expressly 
                retain the powers to appoint all officers and to train the militia according 
                to federally specified rules. They implicitly retain the power of "governing" 
                any parts of the militias not in actual service to the federal Government, 
                and of having those state-appointed officers govern the militias even 
                when in such service, subject to the President's supreme authority. The 
                provision regarding officers is why Hamilton could argue credibly in The 
                Federalist that the States always would retain "a preponderating 
                influence over the militia." (142) The 
                Constitution, in elsewhere prohibiting States from "keep[ing] Troops, 
                or Ships of War in time of peace," while still allowing them to "engage 
                in War" if "actually invaded" or under an imminent threat, contemplates 
                that the States will have, and have power to employ, usable militias to 
                provide necessary defense and emergency war-making ability. 
                (143) More broadly, the States implicitly retain the power to 
                call out the militia on their own for domestic purposes. 
                (144)  
             The original Constitution also leaves to 
                the States concurrent power to provide for organizing, arming, and disciplining 
                their militias, so long in so doing they do not interfere with the federal 
                power. This interpretation has been recognized from the beginning: At 
                the critical Virginia Ratifying Convention, Henry Lee (future governor 
                of Virginia and congressman), Edmund Randolph (a Framer who became the 
                first Attorney General), Madison, and John Marshall all made this textual 
                argument in response to attacks on the federal power to make such provision. 
                (145) Story found the arguments for such a concurrent power 
                "in their structure and reasoning satisfactory and conclusive." 
                (146) The Supreme Court approved this reading in 1820 in Houston 
                v. Moore, (147) and has 
                recently reiterated it. Looking to the "general plan" of the Constitution, 
                the Court noted in 1990 that, "Were it not for the Militia Clauses, it 
                might be possible to argue," much as one could regarding federal power 
                over foreign policy and the armed forces, "that the constitutional allocation 
                of powers precluded the formation of organized state militia. The Militia 
                Clauses, however, subordinate any such structural inferences to an express 
                permission while also subjecting state militia to express federal limitations." 
                (148) Even the Ninth Circuit in Silveira so interpreted 
                Article I, Section 8, Clause 16: "The language indicates that the grant 
                of power [to Congress] is permissive. . . . Nothing in the Article or 
                elsewhere in the Constitution appears to bar the states from choosing 
                to arm their respective militias as they wish." 
                (149) 
             In at least two respects, the above militia 
                powers in the Constitution suggest an individual-right view of the Second 
                Amendment. First, any constitutional amendment securing to the States 
                power to maintain militias would have been largely redundant, whether 
                the amendment protected the power through a "right" of States or a right 
                restricted to persons serving in militia units that a State had organized. 
                A provision should not be read to be redundant if another reasonable interpretation 
                exists, and the individual-right view of the Amendment is such an interpretation. 
                Second, one also would expect a protection of the States' militia powers 
                to use language analogous to that of Clause 16, which concludes by "reserving 
                to the States respectively, the Appointment of the Officers, and 
                the Authority of training the Militia according to the discipline 
                prescribed by Congress." (150) Clause 
                16's parallel to the protection of state power in the Tenth Amendment, 
                which provides that certain powers are "reserved to the States 
                respectively" (while mentioning "the people" separately), is unmistakable, 
                as is the contrast between such language and the Second Amendment's protection 
                of a "right of the people." Given the ready availability of such language, 
                it would be both surprising and inartful for a protection of state authority 
                to create and maintain organized militias to be phrased as the Second 
                Amendment is, whether one conceives of the protection as belonging to 
                the States directly or to those serving it.  
             The Militia Clauses therefore suggest that 
                the Second Amendment, to the extent that it furthers the States' authority 
                to maintain organized militias, does so indirectly, as we discussed in 
                the previous subpart (II.C.2&3), by ensuring the minimum of a "well 
                regulated Militia" - that the States' people, the pool for the 
                citizen militia, would continue to be able to keep and to bear their private 
                arms, having them ready and being familiar with them. Thus the Militia 
                Clauses, along with the structure of the Bill of Rights and the preface 
                of the Second Amendment, all support the personal, individual right to 
                keep and bear arms that the Amendment's operative text sets out.  
         
                 
                        III. The Original Understanding of the 
                        Right to Keep and Bear Arms 
                
        
             In the previous part, we focused on the text 
                and structure of the Constitution, considering the meaning of the Second 
                Amendment's words and phrases when they were adopted and how the Amendment's 
                meaning is informed by its inter-relation with the rest of the Constitution. 
                In this part, we take a broader view and consider the Anglo-American right 
                to arms as it existed at the time of the Founding and informed the adoption 
                of the Second Amendment. This history, like the text, indicates that the 
                Amendment secures an individual right.  
             We first consider the historical context 
                of the right to arms, both (A) in England beginning with the Revolution 
                of 1688-1689 and (B) in America through the American Revolution and the 
                first state constitutions. The right was consistently a personal one. 
                Beginning with the right of individual English subjects to have arms for 
                their defense, it was supplemented in revolutionary America with the notion 
                that a citizen militia, comprising the armed citizenry, was a particularly 
                important means of securing free government. As one judge recently put 
                it, the Americans of the Founding Generation "were the heirs of two revolutions," 
                both of which had impressed upon them the importance of an individual 
                right to have and use arms. (151) This 
                background understanding of the right is inconsistent with either the 
                collective-right or quasi-collective-right views. Next, in Subpart III.C, 
                we turn to (1) the framing and ratification of the Constitution and (2) 
                the framing and ratification of the Second Amendment. This history demonstrates 
                that the background understanding, far from being transformed or curtailed, 
                was incorporated in that Amendment, just as the Bill of Rights incorporated 
                many other traditional rights of individuals. By contrast, separate proposals 
                to amend the Constitution to safeguard powers of the States to establish 
                and maintain organized militias failed.  
        A. The Right Inherited from 
                England 
             As the Supreme Court has recognized, "The 
                historical necessities and events of the English constitutional experience 
                . . . were familiar to" the Framers and should "inform our understanding 
                of the purpose and meaning of constitutional provisions." 
                (152) This rule is particularly applicable to provisions such 
                as the Second Amendment, because "[t]he law is perfectly well settled 
                that the first ten amendments to the Constitution, commonly known as the 
                Bill of Rights, were not intended to lay down any novel principles of 
                government, but simply to embody certain guaranties and immunities which 
                we had inherited from our English ancestors." (153) 
         
             The right to arms that colonial Americans 
                inherited from England had been set out first in the English Declaration 
                of Rights of 1689, and then had been expounded by William Blackstone in 
                his authoritative Commentaries on the Laws of England in the 
                decade before the American Revolution. Both the Declaration and Blackstone 
                made clear that the English right was a personal, individual one, not 
                a "right" belonging to any government or restricted to persons in governmental 
                service. The English right could not have been a federalism provision, 
                because England lacked a federal structure; and neither the Declaration 
                nor the law as expounded by Blackstone conditioned the right on a subject's 
                service in any militia.  
             The Declaration of Rights was a product of 
                the English Revolution of 1688-1689 (commonly known as the Glorious Revolution). 
                In 1660, a special "Convention" Parliament had restored the English monarchy 
                by crowning Charles II, (154) and two 
                statutes enacted under him provided background for the Declaration's provisions 
                on arms. First was the Militia Act, enacted by the royalist Parliament 
                in 1662. (155) It authorized militia 
                officers on their own warrants "to search for and seize all arms" of anyone 
                they judged "dangerous to the peace of the kingdom," including through 
                entering houses by force if necessary, the arms to be handed over to the 
                militia and no judicial recourse being available. 
                (156) Charles II repeatedly used this power, 
                (157) aided not only by the regular militia but also by a volunteer 
                army that he had organized unilaterally, (158) 
                and by a select militia of about 15,000 that he formed in 1666. 
                (159) The second statute was the Game Act of 1671, which, in 
                the name of protecting wildlife, was "the first law in English history 
                that took from the majority of Englishmen the privilege of having firearms." 
                (160) It outlawed possession of guns (not just their use in 
                hunting) by anyone not among the few rich qualified to hunt game. 
                (161) 
             Concerns escalated after the accession in 
                1685 of Charles's brother, King James II. He was openly Roman Catholic, 
                at a time of sharp political distrust between England's Protestants and 
                Catholics. (162) He disarmed the Protestant 
                militia of Ireland by seizing their arms and placing them in government 
                magazines, while returning the arms of Ireland's Roman Catholics. In England, 
                he continued to use the militia to disarm persons of questioned loyalties, 
                including through strictly enforcing the Game Act, although he ultimately 
                preferred to undermine the militia (whose loyalty he questioned), by restricting 
                musters. He also accelerated and expanded his brother's policy of purging 
                opponents, and Protestants in general, from the militia's and army's officer 
                corps, and geometrically enlarged the standing army. 
                (163)  
             James II fled soon after William of Orange 
                landed in England in late 1688 at the invitation of leading Englishmen. 
                A Convention Parliament in early 1689 adopted the Declaration of Rights, 
                which William and his wife Mary (James's daughter) accepted before Parliament 
                proclaimed them King and Queen, and which the ensuing regular Parliament 
                enacted as the Bill of Rights. (164) 
                A hundred years later, Alexander Hamilton in The Federalist celebrated 
                "the revolution in 1688," when at last "English liberty was completely 
                triumphant." (165)  
             The Declaration first listed twelve indictments 
                of James II for having attempted to subvert "the laws and liberties of 
                this kingdom," including: 
         
                E. By raising and keeping a standing army within this kingdom in time 
                        of peace, without consent of parliament, and quartering soldiers contrary 
                        to law. 
                F. By causing several good subjects, being protestants, to be disarmed, 
                        at the same time when papists were both armed and employed, contrary 
                        to law. 
         
        Then, in a roughly parallel list of thirteen "ancient rights and liberties," 
                the Declaration stated: 
         
                6. That the raising or keeping a standing army within the kingdom in 
                        time of peace, unless it be with consent of parliament, is against 
                        law. 
                     7. That the Subjects which are Protestants 
                        may have Arms for their  
         
              Defence suitable to their Conditions and 
                as allowed by Law. 
             This seventh article is most relevant here, 
                and it set out a personal right. Neither this article nor the parallel 
                sixth indictment ties possession of arms to service in the militia, which 
                the Declaration never mentions. The sixth indictment instead indicates 
                that being "armed" and being "employed" by the government are distinct 
                - a distinction confirmed by the historical context, which, as we have 
                explained, included subjects being disarmed by the militia. Furthermore, 
                the right belonged to "Subjects," not to any government, and these subjects 
                were allowed arms "for their Defence." 
                (166) 
             Critics of the individual-right view contend 
                that the two concluding clauses of the seventh article - "suitable to 
                their Conditions, and as allowed by Law" - so restricted the right that 
                it was a dead letter. Among the restrictions to which these clauses referred 
                was the Game Act, which literally, albeit likely not in practice, barred 
                most subjects from owning firearms. (167) 
                As Lois G. Schwoerer has argued: "English-men did not secure to 'ordinary 
                citizens' the right to possess weapons. . . . Drafted by upper-class Protestants 
                who had their own interests at heart, Article VII was a gun control measure." 
                (168) The Declaration, therefore, the argument goes, could have 
                had little relevance to the right in the Second Amendment.  
             But this argument regarding the scope 
                of the right does not speak to the question that we consider here, which 
                is whether the English right was a right of individuals, a right of government, 
                or a right specifically connected with military service to the government. 
                On that question, the answer is clear. Schwoerer herself recognizes that 
                many articles of the Declaration "guaranteed rights to the individual," 
                including the right "to bear arms (under certain restrictions)." 
                (169) Class- and religion-based restrictions did not destroy 
                the personal nature of the right, whatever its scope. The precedent for 
                Americans was an individual right.  
             In addition, that Article 7 of the Declaration 
                (and the Bill) only recognized a right to possess arms "as allowed by 
                Law" does not mean that it did not secure a true right. In England's constitutional 
                tradition, particularly evident in the events surrounding the Declaration 
                of Rights described above, formal English rights restricted only the Crown's 
                prerogative, not the legislature's power, which was unrestricted. Thus, 
                although Blackstone was able to explain many years after the English Revolution 
                that a royal proclamation "for disarming any protestant subjects, will 
                not bind," (170) the right to arms, like 
                all other English rights, remained subject to revision or abolition by 
                Parliament. (171) That characteristic 
                of English rights hardly prevented Americans from borrowing and adapting 
                them to a different constitutional structure.  
             Finally, whatever the actual ability of ordinary 
                English subjects to have arms for their defense in 1689, by the Founding, 
                a hundred years later, the right to do so extended to most of the country. 
                As Judge Kleinfeld of the Ninth Circuit recently observed, "The historical 
                context of the Second Amendment is a long struggle by the English citizenry 
                to enable common people to possess firearms." (172) 
                In new game laws, particularly that of 1706, Parliament deleted guns from 
                the list of implements that those not qualified to hunt game were prohibited 
                from owning. (173) The courts determined 
                that Parliament had made this deletion "purposely." 
                (174) Thus, notwithstanding the list's catch-all prohibition 
                of "any other engines," they interpreted the deletion - together with 
                the existence of "divers . . . lawful purposes" for which one 
                might keep a gun, such as "for the defence of his house and family" - 
                as protecting the right of individuals to keep guns even if they were 
                not qualified to hunt game, so long as they did not hunt with them. 
                (175) This interpretation of the 1706 game act was considered 
                "settled and determined" by 1744, and in 1752 the Chief Justice of the 
                King's Bench reaffirmed that it was "not to be imagined" that Parliament 
                in that act had intended "to disarm all the people of England." 
                (176) By 1780, London's Recorder - the city's legal adviser 
                and the primary judge of its criminal court - in an opinion supporting 
                the legality of the city's private armed associations formed for self-defense 
                against riots, could announce as "most clear and undeniable" the "right 
                of his majesty's Protestant subjects, to have arms for their own defence, 
                and to use them for lawful purposes," adding that "this right, which every 
                Protestant most unquestionably possesses individually" also "may, and 
                in many cases must, be exercised collectively," subject to certain restrictions. 
                (177) Similarly, an English commentator in the early 1790's 
                wrote that "every one is at liberty to keep or carry a gun, if he does 
                not use it for the destruction of game." (178) 
         
             Blackstone's Commentaries, first 
                published in 1765-1769, were for the colonists and the Founding Generation 
                the leading exposition of England's laws and constitution. In them, he 
                confirmed that the English right to arms was an individual one and explained 
                that it had grounds broader and deeper than the right that had been declared 
                in the Revolution of 1688-1689.  
             In the first chapter of the first book, Blackstone 
                detailed the "absolute rights of individuals," 
                (179) that is, "such as appertain and belong to particular men, 
                merely as individuals or single persons" and which "every man is entitled 
                to enjoy, whether out of society or in it." (180) 
                It was the purpose of law "to maintain and regulate" these rights in society, 
                but "wanton and causeless restraint" was "a degree of tyranny." 
                (181) He delineated three "principal or primary . . . rights 
                of the people of England": "the right of personal security, the right 
                of personal liberty, and the right of private property." 
                (182)  
             But Blackstone recognized that declaring 
                these three primary rights would be "in vain" and a "dead letter of the 
                laws, if the constitution had provided no other method to secure their 
                actual enjoyment." He therefore identified five "auxiliary subordinate 
                rights of the subject" - "outworks or barriers to protect and maintain" 
                the principal rights. (183) The first 
                two were maintaining the constitution of Parliament and clear limits on 
                the King's prerogative. Because these were more properly issues of governmental 
                structure, he postponed their discussion to later chapters. 
                (184) The other three, however, were plainly individual rights: 
                (a) the "right of every Englishman . . . of applying to the courts of 
                justice for redress of injuries"; (b) the "right, appertaining to every 
                individual . . . of petitioning the king, or either house of parliament, 
                for the redress of grievances," so long as no "riot or tumult" resulted; 
                and (c) the "right of the subject . . . of having arms for their defence 
                suitable to their condition and degree, and such as are allowed by law." 
                He noted that the latter two rights both had been recognized in the 1689 
                Bill of Rights. (185) 
             Blackstone explained the subject's right 
                of having arms as "a public allowance, under due restrictions, of the 
                natural right of resistance and self-preservation, when the sanctions 
                of society and laws are found insufficient to restrain the violence of 
                oppression." (186) By tying the right 
                to the natural - and thus individual and pre-political - right of self-defense, 
                he recognized a deeper foundation than its declaration and enactment in 
                1689 and confirmed that the right existed independently of any bearing 
                of arms in service to the militia, a subject that he did not mention in 
                connection with the right. (187)  
             He returned to the right in concluding the 
                first chapter. Again grouping together the last three auxiliary rights 
                (suing, petitioning, and having arms), he explained that all were means 
                for "the subjects of England" to "vindicate" the three primary rights 
                "when actually violated or attacked." Thus, subjects were "entitled . 
                . . to the right of having and using arms for self-preservation and defence." 
                (188) By his repeated reference to "self-preservation" and his 
                description of the right as including both "having and using" 
                arms, Blackstone reiterated that the right had a personal aspect and was 
                linked to self-defense - to the right to use one's "limbs . . . to protect 
                himself from external injuries," which was part of the individual right 
                of personal security. (189) 
             Finally, Blackstone's view of the right as 
                belonging to individuals re-appears in his repeated disparagement of game 
                laws as a pretext to undermine commoners' ability to use or have arms. 
                He traced them to "slavery" imposed after the fall of the Roman Empire 
                by invading generals, who sought to "keep the rustici or natives 
                . . . in as low a condition as possible, and especially to prohibit them 
                the use of arms." Thus, "we find, in the feudal constitutions, one and 
                the same law prohibiting the rustici in general from carrying 
                arms, and also proscribing the use of nets, snares, or other engines for 
                destroying the game." (190) He denounced 
                those arising in England after the Norman Conquest of 1066 as a "tyranny 
                to the commons," (191) and thought their 
                real rationale was an aristocratic desire to "disarm[ ] the bulk 
                of the people." (192) He briefly described 
                England's existing criminal game laws as confused and having a "questionable" 
                nature, their "rational footing" being elusive. 
                (193) But he approved hunting restrictions against trespassing 
                (194) and did not criticize several other restrictions on the 
                use and carrying of arms, involving breaches of the peace. 
                (195)  
             Thus, the right to arms that America inherited 
                from England was a right of individuals, and had deep roots by the time 
                of the Framing. It did not depend on service in the government's militia, 
                nor was it a federalism-related "right" of any government. It therefore 
                provides no warrant for a quasi-collective-right or collective-right view 
                of the Second Amendment. And, absent any evidence that Americans wished 
                to abridge this individual right or transform it substantially, a question 
                that we consider next, the English precedent supports an individual-right 
                view of that Amendment.  
        B. The Right 
                in America before the Framing 
             The English colonists in America recognized 
                this right of individual subjects to have and use arms, and they retained 
                it as they broke from the mother country. They also recognized that it 
                furthered the citizen militia to which they looked as a security for their 
                freedom. These related ideas of an individual right to arms and regard 
                for the citizen militia formed the backdrop for the Second Amendment. 
                We first consider the history of the American Revolution and then review 
                the States' first constitutions, written during that war.  
        1. The Experience of the Revolution. 
         As the Revolution approached and conflicts with royal authorities 
                rose, colonial leaders both reaffirmed the individual right to arms inherited 
                from England and praised the shared duty of being armed imposed by local 
                law. The colonial militias were broad-based, composed of all able-bodied 
                white men, who were expected to be armed with the private weapons that 
                all households were required to keep (regardless of eligibility for militia 
                duty), there being a "general obligation of all adult male inhabitants 
                to possess arms, and, with certain exceptions, to cooperate in the work 
                of defense." (196) Citizens sometimes 
                were required not only to own weapons but also to carry them, and the 
                class-based distinctions of England generally did not apply. 
                (197) America had its own set of distinctions, based on race, 
                but even free blacks were often allowed to possess arms as individuals, 
                even though usually barred from militia service. 
                (198)  
             Boston was the focus of early opposition 
                to Britain, and its leaders invoked both the individual right to arms 
                (as secured by the 1689 Bill of Rights and also as expounded by Blackstone) 
                and the local duty of being armed. A 1768 town meeting led by Samuel Adams, 
                John Hancock, and others resolved that the right enacted in the English 
                Bill of Rights was "founded in Nature, Reason and sound Policy, and is 
                well adapted for the necessary Defence of the Community," while also praising 
                the colony's law requiring "every listed Soldier and other Householder" 
                to be armed. The resolution thus requested that any Bostonian lacking 
                arms "duly . . . observe the said Law." 
                (199) Boston newspapers defended the meeting's actions: 
         
                [I]t is certainly beyond human art and 
                        sophistry, to prove the British subjects, to whom the privilege 
                        of possessing arms is expressly recognized by the Bill of Rights, 
                        and, who live in a province where the law requires them to be equip'd 
                        with arms, &c. are guilty of an illegal act, 
                        in calling upon one another to be provided with them, as the law 
                        directs. (200) 
         
        A subsequent article by Adams recounted the English Revolution and then 
                quoted both of Blackstone's primary discussions of the right to arms. 
                Adams attacked critics of the "late vote of this town, calling upon the 
                inhabitants to provide themselves with arms for their defence," 
                as insufficiently "attend[ing] to the rights of the constitution." 
                (201) The New York Journal Supplement reiterated this 
                argument: 
         
                It is a natural right which the people 
                        have reserved to themselves, confirmed by the Bill of Rights, to keep 
                        arms for their own defence; and as Mr. Blackstone observes, it is 
                        to be made use of when the sanctions of society and law are found 
                        insufficient to restrain the violence of oppression. 
                        (202) 
         
             The individual's right to have and use arms 
                for self-defense was reaffirmed in the celebrated "Boston Massacre" murder 
                trial, in 1770, of British soldiers for firing on a harassing crowd. (Soldiers 
                had been garrisoned in Boston since late 1768.) John Adams, counsel for 
                the soldiers, argued that they had acted in self-defense. In his closing 
                argument, he quoted William Hawkins's Treatise on the Pleas of the 
                Crown to establish that "'every private person seems to be authorized 
                by the law, to arm himself'" to defend against dangerous rioters. Adams 
                added: "Here every private person is authorized to arm himself, and on 
                the strength of this authority, I do not deny the inhabitants had a right 
                to arm themselves at that time, for their defence." 
                (203) Adams reiterated that view in his 1787 Defence of 
                the Constitutions of Government of the United States of America, 
                recognizing the propriety of "arms in the hands of citizens, to be used 
                . . . in private self-defence." (204) 
         
             British authorities, much like Charles II 
                and James II a century before, moved to disarm the colonists as hostilities 
                mounted in 1774. Britain banned the export of arms and ammunition to any 
                of the colonies and ordered General Gage to consider how to disarm residents 
                of rebellious areas. At least in Massachusetts, some disarmament occurred, 
                and in the "Powder Alarm" of September 1, 1774, British soldiers seized 
                ammunition belonging to the colonial militia. (205) 
                These actions stiffened resistance throughout the colonies 
                (206) and led the colonists to form independent local militias 
                with broad membership, the "Minutemen." (207) 
                Gage's attempts in late 1774 and early 1775 to seize these groups' arms 
                across Massachusetts provoked confrontations with large forces of armed 
                colonists, and the Revolution was famously ignited by his efforts to do 
                so at Concord and Lexington in April 1775. (208) 
                Virginia Governor Dunmore's raid on an ammunitions store in Williamsburg 
                soon thereafter prompted a similar response, as militiamen surrounded 
                his home. (209) British authorities' 
                continuing efforts to disarm colonists were among the actions that the 
                Continental Congress cited when, in July 1775, it declared the colonies' 
                reasons for taking up arms. (210)  
             As the colonists armed and organized themselves, 
                their leaders continued to turn to their rights as British subjects and 
                praised the citizen militias that these rights made possible. George Mason's 
                actions in Virginia (in conjunction with George Washington and others) 
                provide an example. In September 1774, he chaired a meeting of Fairfax 
                County citizens to form a private militia association known as the Fairfax 
                Independent Company. Being "threat'ned with the Destruction of our Civil-rights, 
                & Liberty, and all that is dear to British Subjects & Freemen," 
                members promised to keep themselves well armed and to train together under 
                elected officers. (211) The following 
                January, in a document attributed to Mason, the county's Committee of 
                Safety recommended a tax to purchase ammunition, resolved that "a well 
                regulated Militia, composed of gentlemen freeholders, and other freemen, 
                is the natural strength and only stable security of a free Government," 
                and urged residents "from sixteen to fifty years of age" to choose officers, 
                "provide themselves with good Firelocks," and train. 
                (212) In April 1775, Mason addressed the Company and praised 
                it as formed "for the great and useful purposes of defending our country, 
                and preserving those inestimable rights which we inherit from our ancestors." 
                In a time of "threatened . . . ruin of that constitution under which we 
                were born," it was a security "that in case of absolute necessity, the 
                people might be the better enabled to act in defence of their invaded 
                liberty." (213) 
             Similar sentiments appeared in North Carolina. 
                Soon after Lexington and Concord, the royal governor denounced those urging 
                people "to be prepared with Arms" and train under committees of safety. 
                (214) But in July 1775, North Carolina's delegates to the Continental 
                Congress urged the committees to "form yourselves into a Militia" in the 
                exercise of "the Right of every English Subject to be prepared 
                with Weapons for his Defense." (215) 
         
             In October 1775, Britain declared the colonies 
                in rebellion, (216) but organizational 
                efforts continued. John Adams, in his Thoughts on Government 
                written in early 1776 in response to requests for advice, recommended 
                a "Militia Law requiring all men, or with very few exceptions, besides 
                cases of conscience, to be provided with arms and ammunition, to be trained 
                at certain seasons." Such a law would be "always a wise institution" but 
                was "in the present circumstances of our country indispensible." 
                (217)  
             Many lauded the citizen militias that fought 
                in the Revolution. American General Nathanael Greene, writing to Thomas 
                Jefferson, remarked on the "Enterprize and Spirit" of "this Great Bulwark 
                of Civil Liberty [that] promises Security and Independence to this Country." 
                (218) Americans credited crucial early victories to the 
                citizen militias, even while recognizing their limitations. 
                (219) Well after the war, James Madison could argue in The 
                Federalist that an oppressive army would be no match for citizen 
                militias, as "[t]hose who are best acquainted with the late successful 
                resistance of this country against the British arms" would recognize. 
                He also pointed to "the advantage of being armed, which the Americans 
                possess over the people of almost every other nation," governments in 
                most of the world being "afraid to trust the people with arms." 
                (220)  
        2. Early Constitutional Recognition 
                of the Right. 
         One product of this experience of the American Revolution was 
                that several States included explicit right-to-bear-arms provisions in 
                declarations of rights that they adopted during the war. These appeared 
                in Pennsylvania, North Carolina, Vermont, and Massachusetts. In the identical 
                provisions of Pennsylvania and Vermont, the language plainly reaffirmed 
                the established right of individuals to arm themselves for self-defense. 
                In the provisions of North Carolina and Massachusetts, although the express 
                scope of the right may have been narrower, the right still belonged to 
                individuals - these state provisions could not have been intended to protect 
                the States' prerogatives, nor did they restrict the right to participants 
                in militia units. Other States, most notably Virginia, did not include 
                any provision regarding the right to bear arms in their declarations but 
                did praise "a well regulated Militia." (221) 
         Virginia. Virginia's Declaration of Rights, 
                adopted a month before the Declaration of Independence, was the country's 
                first. Section 13 provided:  
         
                That a well regulated militia, composed 
                        of the body of the people, trained to arms, is the proper, natural, 
                        and safe defence of a free State: that standing armies, in time of 
                        peace, should be avoided, as dangerous to liberty; and that in all 
                        cases the military should be under strict subordination to, and governed 
                        by, the civil power. (222) 
         
        This provision expressly recognizes the background definition of "militia" 
                explained in Part II.C: It was not a specialized or select force, but 
                rather a force of the people. Such an understanding of the militia is 
                consistent with the right of individuals to have arms - particularly given 
                that, as we have explained, the citizen militia was supposed to be "trained 
                to" its members' private arms. (223) 
                Significantly, the provision's primary author was George Mason, 
                (224) whose public views have already been noted and who would 
                play a leading role twelve years later, explained below, in authoring 
                the proposal of Virginia's ratifying convention that placed together in 
                a single article the individual right and this praise of the citizen militia. 
                (225)  
             Pennsylvania. Pennsylvania 
                adopted its Declaration of Rights in September 1776. Article 13, immediately 
                following an article providing "[t]hat the people have a right to freedom 
                of speech," read: 
         
                That the people have a right to bear 
                        arms for the defence of themselves and the state; and as standing 
                        armies in the time of peace are dangerous to liberty, they ought not 
                        to be kept up; And that the military should be kept under strict subordination 
                        to, and governed by, the civil power. (226) 
         
        While following the same structure as Virginia's (of which the convention 
                members were well aware (227)), this 
                article replaced the praise of the well-regulated citizen militia with 
                a right - a right of "the people," who, just as they had an individual 
                right to speak, also had an individual right to "bear arms," for either 
                of the dual purposes of defending "themselves and the state." The article 
                does not restrict the right to those in militia service, which it does 
                not mention and which Pennsylvania addressed separately: Article 8 broadly 
                provided that "every member of society," receiving protection from it, 
                was bound to contribute money and "his personal service when necessary," 
                while allowing an exception for anyone "conscientiously scrupulous of 
                bearing arms, . . . if he will pay [an] equivalent." 
                (228) And the plan of government, adopted concurrently, provided 
                for a militia of "[t]he freemen of this commonwealth and their sons." 
                (229)  
             The plan of government also provided that 
                persons could use their arms to hunt (without trespassing): "The inhabitants 
                of this state shall have liberty to fowl and hunt in seasonable times 
                on the lands they hold, and on all other lands therein not inclosed." 
                (230) Regardless of the relevance of this provision to the contours 
                of the right to bear arms (a question beyond the scope of this memorandum), 
                the provision does seem to have been viewed as a practical security for, 
                and thus a way of emphasizing the importance of, the right of individuals 
                that Pennsylvania had elsewhere secured. The view that the English game 
                laws - which had provided for disarming many in the name of the hunting 
                privileges of a few - had been a pretext for undermining the right in 
                practice was prevalent at the time. Thomas Paine had criticized the game 
                laws in the Pennsylvania Magazine the year before Pennsylvania 
                adopted its constitution, and one newspaper article, although recognizing 
                that the newer game acts did not prohibit merely keeping a gun, argued 
                that English aristocrats still used them to disarm commoners, by procuring 
                witnesses to claim that defendants had used their arms for hunting. 
                (231)  
             Pennsylvania held another convention from 
                November 1789 through September 1790, as the Second Amendment was before 
                the States for ratification. The resulting constitution retained essentially 
                the same individual right. Section 21 of the declaration of rights, immediately 
                following a section providing "[t]hat the citizens have a right" to assemble 
                and petition, provided: 
         
                That the right of the citizens to bear 
                        arms, in defence of themselves and the State, shall not be questioned. 
                        (232) 
         
        Separately, in the body of the constitution, the protection of conscientious 
                objectors was combined with the provision relating to the citizen militia: 
         
                The freemen of this commonwealth shall 
                        be armed and disciplined for its defence. Those who conscientiously 
                        scruple to bear arms shall not be compelled to do so, but shall pay 
                        an equivalent for personal service. The militia officers shall be 
                        appointed in such manner and for such time as shall be directed by 
                        law. (233) 
         
        Thus, the right to "bear arms" remained with individual people, 
                now "the citizens," and existed for the dual purpose of facilitating the 
                defense of individuals and the State. Neither purpose was expressly tied 
                to, let alone limited to, service in the militia. And the duty 
                of "freemen" to "bear arms," including possible exemption from that duty, 
                was distinct and was tied to the militia. In both the 1776 and 1790 Pennsylvania 
                constitutions, "bear arms" could and did bear both meanings. 
             North Carolina. North Carolina 
                adopted its constitution and declaration of rights in December 1776. Article 
                17 of the declaration provided: 
         
                That the people have a right to bear 
                        arms, for the defence of the State; and, as standing armies, in time 
                        of peace, are dangerous to liberty, they ought not to be kept up; 
                        and that the military should be kept under strict subordination to, 
                        and governed by, the civil power. (234) 
         
        This article mentions only the right of the people to bear arms for "the 
                defence of the State." Regardless of the provision's scope, however, the 
                right still belonged to individuals, just as the immediately following 
                Article 18 set out a right of individuals in providing "[t]hat the people 
                have a right to assemble together," and in contrast with Article 25's 
                declaration, in delineating the State's boundaries, of "the essential 
                rights of the collective body of the people" in the "property of the soil." 
                (235) It would not have made sense, in the context of a state 
                constitution, for a "right" of "the people" to protect only the prerogatives 
                of the State. And the provision's text indicates that all of the people 
                (not just those organized by the State into militia units) had a right 
                to bear arms, at least in defense of the State. As an early North Carolina 
                Supreme Court decision recognized, the right in Article 17 belonged "to 
                every man indeed" and "secur[ed] to him a right of which he cannot 
                be deprived," to be exercised "for the safety and protection of his country." 
                (236) Moreover, by expressly protecting the right of the people 
                to bear arms "for the defence of the State" (something that North Carolinians 
                were then doing against the British), the drafters of the North Carolina 
                Constitution do not appear to have intended to abrogate the arguably more 
                modest individual English right. (237) 
                Indeed, the president of the constitutional convention, who served on 
                the committee that wrote the declaration, had been one of the three congressional 
                delegates who the year before, as discussed above, had urged North Carolinians 
                to exercise "the Right of every English Subject to be prepared 
                with Weapons for his Defense." (238) 
             Vermont. The Vermont constitution 
                approved in July 1777 provided that "the people have a right to bear arms 
                for the defence of themselves and the State," in an article identical 
                to Article 13 of Pennsylvania's Declaration. (239) 
                As in Pennsylvania, this individual right immediately followed the individual 
                right of "the people . . . to freedom of speech," and the constitution 
                separately included a hunting guarantee, citizen-militia provisions, and 
                an exception for conscientious objectors. (240) 
                All of these remained in Vermont's 1786 and 1793 constitutions. 
                (241)  
             Massachusetts. Article 
                17 of the Massachusetts Declaration of Rights of 1780 provided: 
         
                The people have a right to keep and to 
                        bear arms for the common defence. And as, in time of peace, armies 
                        are dangerous to liberty, they ought not to be maintained without 
                        the consent of the legislature; and the military power shall always 
                        be held in an exact subordination to the civil authority, and be governed 
                        by it. (242) 
         
        In addition, Article 1 announced as among the "natural, essential, and 
                unalienable rights" of all men "the right of enjoying and defending their 
                lives and liberties" and "of acquiring, possessing, and protecting property." 
                (243) Massachusetts was the first State to add "keep" to "bear." 
                But this double right was said to be "for the common defence," a phrase 
                that arguably limits the purposes for which one might exercise it. Two 
                towns had unsuccessfully proposed adding "their own and" before that phrase, 
                one arguing that this change would make Article 17 "harmonize much better 
                with" Article 1. (244)  
             Even assuming that the phrase "for the common 
                defence" limited the purposes for which arms could be kept and borne, 
                the "right" remained an individual one - residing in "the people," just 
                as Article 19 set out an individual right in providing that "[t]he people 
                have a right, in an orderly and peaceable manner, to assemble to consult 
                upon the common good." (245) Nothing 
                in Article 17 or any other provision connected the right to service in 
                the militia, much less indicated that this "right" of the "people" belonged 
                to the State or was intended to protect its prerogatives. 
                (246) Moreover, the addition of the word "keep" to the right 
                of the people reinforced the individual nature of the right, because, 
                as explained above in Part II.B.1, the phrase "keep arms" commonly referred 
                to individuals privately possessing their private arms.  
             The history of the provision reinforces this 
                understanding of its text as securing an individual right. The principal 
                draftsman was John Adams, joined by his cousin Samuel Adams and another 
                individual. (247) As explained above, 
                John Adams publicly acknowledged the individual right inherited from England 
                both before and after he wrote the Declaration, and Samuel Adams both 
                helped lead the Boston town-meeting that had urged Bostonians to exercise 
                that individual right and publicly defended its resolution on the authority 
                of the English Bill of Rights and Blackstone. (248) 
                Much like Mason, Samuel Adams also would, during the ratification debate, 
                urge that the Constitution protect that right, as we explain below.  
             Thus, the right of individual English subjects 
                was transplanted to America. Americans also, from their experience in 
                the American Revolution, came to emphasize the citizen militia, which 
                they recognized was furthered by the individual right to private arms. 
                But the English right as Americans came to understand it was not, as a 
                result, somehow newly restricted to a person's service in that militia, 
                much less to service in a select militia. Nor did early Americans see 
                the right as a federalism protection (which would not have made sense 
                in the context of state constitutions) or otherwise the property 
                of the state rather than its citizens.  
        C. The Development of the 
                Second Amendment  
             The proposed Constitution that emerged from 
                the Constitutional Convention in 1787 did not have a bill of rights, notwithstanding 
                a late effort by Mason, joined by Elbridge Gerry, to have one drawn up 
                "with the aid of the State declarations." (249) 
                It did contain a careful compromise regarding the militia. The federal 
                Government received, in Article I, Section 8, the powers to call out the 
                militia "to execute the Laws of the Union, suppress Insurrections, and 
                repel Invasions," to provide for "organizing, arming, and disciplining" 
                it, and to govern any part of it in the service of the federal Government 
                (during which the President would be its commander-in-chief); States expressly 
                retained the authority to appoint officers and to train the militia. 
                (250)  
             Proposed bills of rights emerged from the 
                ratifying conventions of several of the States. Many of these included 
                protection for the right to arms - usually in language borrowed or adapted 
                from the individual right to arms in the States' declarations of rights, 
                and in any event always in language indicating an individual right. In 
                those proposals, several States for the first time in a single constitutional 
                provision both set out an individual right to arms and praised the citizen 
                militia, uniting language from the different state declarations discussed 
                above. In addition, some Anti-Federalists, concerned about the Constitution's 
                allocation of powers over the militia, sought to protect the ability of 
                the States to maintain effective militias. They proposed to do so expressly, 
                in amendments using language similar to that of Article I, Section 8, 
                and to be placed in the body of the Constitution, not in a bill of rights. 
                (251)  
             Yet it was the former proposals that laid 
                the foundation for the Second Amendment. And the latter proposals failed 
                in the Federalist-controlled First Congress, which was, as many recognized 
                at the time, willing to protect individual rights but not to alter the 
                balance of power struck by the new Constitution between the States and 
                the nascent federal Government. Thus, the evidence points to an understanding 
                of the Amendment as securing the individual right to arms already well 
                established in America, rather than safeguarding the ability of States 
                to establish well-regulated militias, whether through a "collective right" 
                of States or a quasi-collective right of militiamen. Rather than "lay 
                down any novel principles of government," the Second Amendment embodied 
                the individual "guarant[ee] and immunit[y]" to which Americans were accustomed. 
                (252)  
        1. Recommendations from the Ratification of 
                the Original Constitution. 
             Although the right of individuals to have 
                arms was not a subject of much direct discussion in the ratification debates, 
                two major topics are relevant. First, Anti-Federalists objected to the 
                absence of a bill of rights, often pointing to the English Bill of Rights 
                (as well as the declarations of the States) as models. 
                (253) The Federalists' response likewise recognized the English 
                precedent, but sought to distinguish it on various grounds or to argue 
                that many rights, such as the English Bill of Rights' ban on "cruel and 
                unusual punishments," or "the liberty of the press" (which developed after 
                the Bill), were too indefinite to provide dependable legal protections. 
                (254)  
             Second, Anti-Federalists denounced the militia 
                powers to be granted to the federal Government, warning that it would 
                destroy the militia through any number of means - by neglecting it, by 
                creating a select militia and then neglecting the general militia, or 
                (somewhat inconsistently (255)) by destroying 
                the militia through onerous discipline and excessive deployment. The arguments 
                from neglect rested on the premise that Congress's power of organizing, 
                arming, and disciplining the militia would foreclose any such State power. 
                If true, the militia might be left without any government ensuring its 
                arming and training. The arguments also were premised on the common understanding 
                of the "militia" as the citizen militia: The Federal Farmer, the leading 
                Anti-Federalist essayist, admonished that "to preserve liberty, it is 
                essential that the whole body of the people always possess arms, and be 
                taught alike, especially when young, how to use them," and Patrick Henry, 
                leader in the Virginia Ratifying Convention, warned, "The great object 
                is, that every man be armed. . . . When this power is given up to Congress 
                without limitation or bounds, how will your militia be armed?" 
                (256) Anti-Federalists also warned that Congress would use its 
                power to establish a standing army to trample traditional liberties, particularly 
                after it had destroyed the militia. (257) 
                The Federalists' response emphasized the same understanding of the citizen 
                militia, asking how the federal Government could tyrannize over a populace 
                armed as America's was. (258) As already 
                noted in Part II.D.2 above, they also argued that, in any event, the States 
                would retain a concurrent power over their militias, including a power 
                to arm them. (259)  
             Two separate categories of proposed amendments 
                resulted from these two sets of arguments. Proposed amendments to protect 
                the right to keep and bear arms not only were phrased as individual rights 
                (even when accompanied by language concerning the militia and civilian 
                control of the military) but also were distinct from proposals that would 
                safeguard state powers over the militia or restrain federal power to create 
                a standing army. (Restriction on standing armies would help ensure that 
                the new government maintained the militia, by ensuring the government's 
                dependence on it.)  
             Pennsylvania's Convention, the second to 
                meet, ratified the Constitution by a 2 to 1 margin in December 1787, without 
                proposing amendments. (260) A week later, 
                21 of the 23 dissenting delegates published their Address and Reasons 
                of Dissent ("Minority Report"), including amendments that 
                they had proposed but the convention had refused to consider. It drew 
                heavily from the 1776 Pennsylvania Declaration of Rights. The proposal 
                regarding arms was Article 7, immediately following one stating that "the 
                people have a right to the freedom of speech," and it read as follows: 
         
                That the people have a right to bear 
                        arms for the defence of themselves and their own State or the United 
                        States, or for the purpose of killing game; and no law shall be passed 
                        for disarming the people or any of them unless for crimes committed, 
                        or real danger of public injury from individuals; and as standing 
                        armies in the time of peace are dangerous to liberty, they ought not 
                        to be kept up; and that the military shall be kept under strict subordination 
                        to, and be governed by the civil powers. (261) 
         
        Article 8, immediately following, protected the right to hunt on one's 
                private property and certain other lands. (262) 
         
             Separately, the Minority sought, in Article 
                11, both to restrict Congress's Article I, Section 8, Clause 16 powers 
                over the militia and to protect state authority over it, by providing 
                "[t]hat the power of organizing, arming and disciplining the militia (the 
                manner of disciplining the militia to be prescribed by Congress), remain 
                with the individual States." (263) They 
                warned that, without this restriction, Congress's power over 
                the militia could place "every man, probably from sixteen to sixty years 
                of age" under Congress's power and military discipline - particularly 
                "our young men, . . . as a select militia, composed of them, will best 
                answer the purposes of government" - and also could leave conscientious 
                objectors compelled to bear arms in the militia. 
                (264) As in Pennsylvania's 1776 declaration and constitution, 
                a right to bear arms was distinct from bearing arms in service to the 
                government. There was no suggestion that the individual right somehow 
                would directly guard the States' power, and this separate proposal and 
                comment indicate that the Minority believed that it would not.  
             The Massachusetts Convention was the first 
                to include with its ratification, in February 1788, a list of recommended 
                amendments. The Federalists prepared and had John Hancock introduce the 
                nine proposals to woo marginal Anti-Federalists. Samuel Adams, while supporting 
                Hancock's list, also led an effort to add several rights that would appear 
                in the First, Second, and Fourth Amendments, plus a ban on standing armies 
                "unless when necessary for the defence of the United States, or of some 
                one or more of them." Regarding arms, he proposed that the Constitution 
                "be never construed to authorize Congress . . . to prevent the people 
                of the United States, who are peaceable citizens, from keeping their own 
                arms." This language indicated that the "people" consisted of the "citizens," 
                who would, so long as they were peaceable, individually keep private arms. 
                Adams's proposed additions were voted down, and the Convention then narrowly 
                voted to ratify and to recommend the Federalists' list. 
                (265) 
             Four months later, New Hampshire's Convention, 
                also closely divided, adapted some of Adams's proposals. 
                (266) It recommended the nine amendments that Massachusetts 
                had, but added three: one calling for a supermajority before Congress 
                could keep up a standing army in peacetime; the next barring Congress 
                from making laws regarding religion or infringing the rights of conscience; 
                and the final one providing that "Congress shall never disarm any Citizen 
                unless such as are or have been in Actual Rebellion." 
                (267) New Hampshire thus became the first State whose ratifying 
                convention as a body recommended that the Constitution protect a right 
                to arms. Again, the right belonged to the individual citizen. 
             Although New Hampshire had provided the crucial 
                ninth State for the Constitution to take effect, 
                (268) the convention of Virginia, occurring simultaneously and 
                concluding four days later (on June 25, 1788), had particular importance, 
                not only because of the possibility that Virginia would be the ninth State 
                to ratify but also because of the State's significance, the prominence 
                of its leaders, and the strength of the Anti-Federalists, led by Patrick 
                Henry. (269) The convention did vote 
                to ratify, but also recommended numerous amendments. Written by a committee 
                of Mason, Henry, Madison, George Wythe, and John Marshall, twenty were 
                proposed for a separate bill of rights and twenty for the body of the 
                Constitution. Those in the former category amounted to the first full 
                bill of rights proposed by a state convention, and most made their way 
                into the federal Bill of Rights. (270) 
         
             The proposal regarding arms appeared in the 
                bill, immediately after the "right[s]" of "the people" to assemble and 
                petition and to speak, write, and publish. It was a synthesis from the 
                leading state declarations, providing: 
         
                That the people have a right to keep 
                        and bear arms; that a well-regulated militia, composed of the body 
                        of the people trained to arms, is the proper, natural, and safe defence 
                        of a free state; that standing armies, in time of peace, are dangerous 
                        to liberty, and therefore ought to be avoided, as far as the circumstances 
                        and protection of the community will admit; and that, in all cases, 
                        the military should be under strict subordination to, and governed 
                        by, the civil power. (271) 
         
        The two strands evident in the Revolutionary Era - an individual right 
                to arms and high regard for the citizen militia - were brought together: 
                The proposal combined an individual right-to-arms provision such as those 
                from the Pennsylvania and Massachusetts Declarations with the praise of 
                the militia from Virginia's. The "people" would have a right to keep and 
                bear arms, and a well-regulated militia composed "of the body 
                of the people" - the people as an organized whole - would protect "a free 
                state." This language became the foundation for the Second Amendment. 
                In addition, the combination of the two clauses indicates (as the differing 
                first clauses of the analogous articles in the Virginia and Pennsylvania 
                Declarations had done separately) that the individual right and the well-regulated 
                militia both would contribute to the avoidance of standing armies 
                and to civilian rule.  
             Only in its separate list of amendments for 
                the body of the Constitution did the Virginia convention directly protect 
                the power of States to maintain militias and restrict the federal power 
                to raise standing armies. It recommended a supermajority vote for Congress 
                to maintain a peacetime army (in the spirit of Samuel Adams and the New 
                Hampshire Convention), and it sought to protect state power over the militia 
                (much as the Pennsylvania Minority had) with the following provision: 
         
                That each state respectively shall have 
                        the power to provide for organizing, arming, and disciplining its 
                        own militia, whensoever Congress shall omit or neglect to provide 
                        for the same. (272) 
         
        These distinct proposals confirm what is evident from the declarations 
                included with the proposal for the bill of rights: The individual right 
                of the people to keep and bear arms does not directly guard any power 
                of States to maintain militias. (Much less does it guarantee against standing 
                armies.) But it does indirectly further the policy of having 
                a well-regulated militia of the body of the people, as well as that of 
                mitigating the need for and risk from a standing army.  
             The New York Convention, voting just over 
                a month after Virginia's (and ratifying by only 30-27), followed Virginia's 
                model. The separate declaration of rights included both an individual 
                right to keep and bear arms (immediately after the "right" of "the People" 
                to free exercise of religion) and declarations regarding the militia and 
                standing armies: 
         
                That the People have a right to keep and bear Arms; that a well regulated 
                        Militia, including the body of the People capable of bearing arms, 
                        is the proper, natural, and safe defence of a free State. 
                     . . . . 
                That standing Armies in time of Peace are dangerous to Liberty, and 
                        ought not to be kept up, except in Cases of necessity; and that at 
                        all times, the Military should be under strict Subordination to the 
                        civil Power. (273)  
         
        For the body of the Constitution, New York proposed, like New Hampshire 
                and Virginia, an amendment requiring a supermajority for Congress to maintain 
                a peacetime standing army. It did not propose express protection of state 
                power over the militia. (274)  
             The force of Virginia's proposals is evident 
                not only in New York's borrowing but also in the first North Carolina 
                Convention. On August 1, 1788, North Carolina became the only State to 
                decline to ratify until the Constitution had been amended to include a 
                bill of rights (Rhode Island had declined even to call a convention), 
                and it proposed verbatim the amendments that Virginia had proposed - including 
                the individual right to keep and bear arms and the separate proposals, 
                for the body of the Constitution, guarding state power over the militias 
                and mandating supermajorities for standing armies. North Carolina's actions 
                made the momentum for a bill of rights "virtually irresistible," and, 
                two months after Congress approved one, a new convention ratified. 
                (275)  
             Every recommendation in these state conventions 
                regarding the right to arms sought to protect an individual right - not 
                a "right" to maintain well-regulated state militias, whether belonging 
                to the States or to those serving in such entities (much less belonging 
                just to those serving in well-regulated select militias). Virginia, 
                New York, and North Carolina also appended declaratory clauses to the 
                right suggesting that it would benefit the citizen militia, preserve the 
                freedom of the state, and reduce the need for or risk from a standing 
                army. But those States that wanted to protect state authority to maintain 
                militias (Virginia and North Carolina) followed the lead of the Pennsylvania 
                Minority by proposing separate amendments doing so directly, intended 
                not for the bill of rights but for the body of the Constitution. Thus, 
                regarding the right to arms, those who ratified the Constitution did nothing 
                novel, but rather followed the path marked by the state declarations and 
                the earlier right from England. They proposed an individual right, not 
                a "right" of States and not a right restricted to their militias or militiamen. 
                As the First Congress met, it had before it numerous proposals for an 
                individual right to arms and a few proposals for safeguarding state militias 
                by directly protecting state authority, but none for protecting that authority 
                through a collective or quasi-collective "right" to arms.  
          
        2. The Drafting and Ratification of the Second 
                Amendment. 
             When the First Congress convened in 1789, 
                Federalist Congressman James Madison moved quickly to win over marginal 
                Anti-Federalists by responding to the calls for a bill of rights. The 
                House soon approved seventeen amendments. The Senate reduced these to 
                twelve, of which the States ratified the ten that form the Bill of Rights. 
         
             The Federalists, victorious in ratification 
                and dominant in Congress, openly avoided any amendment that would materially 
                alter the balance of power with the States or otherwise threaten legitimate 
                federal powers. Thus, the amendments that Congress approved were devoted 
                almost exclusively to protecting individual rights. Of the categories 
                of proposals discussed in the previous subpart, only the first - the individual 
                right of the people to keep and bear arms - received approval. The separate 
                proposals for protecting state power to organize, discipline, and arm 
                the militia and for restricting federal power to maintain standing armies 
                failed.  
             President Washington set the stage in his 
                inaugural address, urging Congress to consider amendments out of "a reverence 
                for the characteristic rights of freemen" but "carefully avoid every alteration 
                which might endanger the benefits of an united and effective government." 
                (276) Madison reiterated this view in introducing his proposals 
                in June 1789:  
         
                It will be a desirable thing to extinguish from the bosom of every 
                        member of the community, any apprehensions that there are those among 
                        his countrymen who wish to deprive them of the liberty for which they 
                        valiantly fought and honorably bled.  
                . . . .  
                I should be unwilling to see a door opened for a re-consideration of 
                        the whole structure of the government, for a re-consideration of the 
                        principles and the substance of the powers given . . . . But I do 
                        wish to see a door opened to consider, so far as to incorporate those 
                        provisions for the security of rights . . . . 
                . . . . 
                I believe that the great mass of the people who opposed [the Constitution], 
                        disliked it because it did not contain effectual provision against 
                        encroachments on particular rights, and those safeguards which they 
                        have been long accustomed to have interposed between them and the 
                        magistrate who exercised the sovereign power. 
                        (277) 
         
        Madison also urged Congress to "expressly declare the great rights of mankind" 
                and provide "those securities for liberty" demanded by North Carolina 
                and Rhode Island. In contrast, he was confident that those who opposed 
                the Constitution's "structure," powers, or restrictions on state powers 
                were a much smaller group. (278) Other 
                congressmen similarly hoped that such an approach would win over many 
                of the disaffected in various States. (279) 
         
             Anti-Federalist leaders recognized this focus 
                on individual rights. Richard Henry Lee, one of Virginia's first senators, 
                reported to Patrick Henry about a week before Madison's speech "that many 
                of our amendments will not succeed, but my hopes are strong that such 
                as may effectually secure civil liberty will not be refused." 
                (280) Soon after Madison spoke, Virginia's other senator, William 
                Grayson, wrote to Henry that Madison's proposals "altogether respected 
                personal liberty." (281)  
             Among Madison's proposals was the following, 
                which became the Second Amendment: 
         
                The right of the people to keep and bear 
                        arms shall not be infringed; a well armed, and well regulated militia 
                        being the best security of a free country: but no person religiously 
                        scrupulous of bearing arms, shall be compelled to render military 
                        service in person. (282) 
         
        The first and second clauses resembled the proposals of the Virginia, New 
                York, and North Carolina conventions, including by making the connection 
                between the individual right and the militia. The first clause stated, 
                as they had, a right both to keep and to bear arms, which belonged to 
                "the people." Having made this into a full sentence, Madison made the 
                second clause, which had been free-standing in the Virginia, New York, 
                and North Carolina proposals, subordinate to the first. In shortening 
                the second clause, he omitted the definition of the militia, just as Delaware, 
                Maryland, and New Hampshire had done in their declarations of rights. 
                (283) He also omitted the conventions' disparagement of standing 
                armies and admonition to civilian rule, and appended protection for conscientious 
                objectors, which the Pennsylvania Minority, Virginia, and North Carolina 
                had separately requested. As the Pennsylvania and Vermont Declarations 
                had shown even before ratification, there was no inconsistency in recognizing 
                both an individual right to "bear arms" and an individual exemption from 
                being compelled to "bear arms" in military service.  
             That Madison envisioned this proposed "right 
                of the people" to secure an individual right is confirmed by the notes 
                for his speech, in which he wrote that those provisions "relat[ing] to 
                what may be called a bill of rights," including this one, "relate . . . 
                to private rights"; (284) by 
                his using in his speech the same language to discuss both the rights of 
                English subjects and those in his proposed bill; 
                (285) and by the location in the body of the Constitution in 
                which he proposed to place these amendments. He recommended that the right 
                to arms, along with antecedents of the First, Third, Fourth, Eighth, Ninth, 
                and portions of the Fifth and Sixth Amendments, be added in Article I, 
                Section 9, immediately after clauses protecting three other individual 
                rights: the writ of habeas corpus and the prohibitions against ex 
                post facto laws and bills of attainder. (286) 
                It is reasonable to assume that Madison viewed the additional rights as 
                likewise belonging to the individual. (287) 
                Had he instead intended to protect state militias (whether directly through 
                a collective right or indirectly through a quasi-collective right), a 
                more reasonable location would have been in or near the two clauses in 
                Article I, Section 8, that granted congressional power over the 
                militia, one of which already "reserv[ed] to the States" certain powers 
                over the militia. And Madison likely would have drawn from the separate 
                language that Virginia and others had proposed for just this purpose - 
                but those proposals had the potential to threaten the balance of powers, 
                at least by inviting disputes over whether the federal Government had 
                "neglect[ed]" the militia.  
             Others also understood Madison's proposal 
                to secure an individual right to keep and bear arms. Leading Federalist 
                Congressman Fisher Ames wrote: "Mr. Madison has introduced his long expected 
                Amendments. . . . It contains a Bill of Rights . . . [including] the right 
                of the people to bear arms." (288) Elsewhere 
                he wrote: "The rights of conscience, of bearing arms, of changing the 
                government, are declared to be inherent in the people." 
                (289) Tench Coxe took the same view in his Remarks on the 
                First Part of the Amendments to the Federal Constitution, published 
                in the major cities. Writing as "A Pennsylvanian" (a pseudonym that he 
                had used during the ratification debates), he explained the right that 
                Madison's proposal protected as follows: 
         
                As civil rulers, not having their duty 
                        to the people duly before them, may attempt to tyrannize, and as the 
                        military forces which must be occasionally raised to defend our country, 
                        might pervert their power to the injury of their fellow citizens, 
                        the people are confirmed by the . . . article in their right 
                        to keep and bear their private arms. (290) 
         
        Coxe recognized that the "right" of "the people" belonged to the "citizens," 
                who could both keep and bear "private" arms. He sent his Remarks 
                to Madison the day that they were published, and Madison six days later 
                returned thanks for his "explanatory strictures" and the "co-operation 
                of your pen," noting from New York City that the Remarks "are 
                already I find in the Gazettes here." (291) 
                Neither Madison nor, it appears, anyone else disputed Coxe's interpretation. 
                (292) Samuel Nasson, who had been an Anti-Federalist delegate 
                to the Massachusetts Ratifying Convention, described the right similarly 
                in a letter to a Federalist Congressman from the State a month after Madison 
                introduced his proposals: 
         
                I find that Ammendments are once again on the Carpet. I hope that such 
                        may take place as will be for the Best Interest of the whole[.] A 
                        Bill of rights well secured that we the people may know how far we 
                        may Proceade in Every Department[,] then their will be no Dispute 
                        Between the people and rulers[.] [I]n that may be secured the right 
                        to keep arms for Common and Extraordinary Occations such as to secure 
                        ourselves against the wild Beast and also to amuse us by fowling and 
                        for our Defence against a Common Enemy[.] [Y]ou know to learn the 
                        Use of arms is all that can Save us from a forighn foe that may attempt 
                        to subdue us[,] for if we keep up the Use of arms and become acquainted 
                        with them we Shall allway be able to look them in the face that arise 
                        up against us[.] (293)  
         
        Like Coxe and others, Nasson understood "the people" as distinct from the 
                government, and included in "the right" of the people private ownership 
                and private uses of arms.  
             In late July 1789, a committee, to which 
                had been referred both Madison's proposals and all amendments that ratifying 
                conventions had proposed, issued a revised draft. It provided: 
         
                A well regulated militia, composed of 
                        the body of the people, being the best security of a free state, the 
                        right of the people to keep and bear arms shall not be infringed, 
                        but no person religiously scrupulous shall be compelled to bear arms. 
                        (294) 
         
        The Committee had left unchanged the text of Madison's independent clause 
                stating the right. But it had inverted the first two clauses, modified 
                the language regarding the militia to return it somewhat to what had been 
                proposed by some of the state conventions (including by defining the militia), 
                and revised the conscientious-objector clause.  
             There is no reason to suppose that the mere 
                reversal of order, or any of the other changes, had altered the right 
                that Madison, and the ratifying conventions before him, had set out: The 
                operative text of the independent clause was unchanged from Madison's 
                draft, with the militia clause retaining its subordinate relationship; 
                Madison had served on the committee, which does not seem to have had any 
                serious disagreements over content; (295) 
                and the committee had retained Madison's proposal that this amendment, 
                along with the rest of the "Bill of Rights," be placed among the three 
                pre-existing individual rights in Article I, Section 9, albeit moved forward 
                one clause. (296) In the ensuing debates, 
                no member of the House suggested that any change in the right had occurred. 
                The Speaker of the House, from Pennsylvania, wrote to a leading fellow 
                Federalist in the State that the committee's proposals "take[ ] in the 
                principal Amendments which our Minority had so much at heart"; the Minority 
                had, as discussed above, proposed an individual right to bear arms. 
                (297) And an article in Boston, reprinted in Philadelphia, described 
                the committee's proposal as containing "[e]very one of" the amendments 
                "introduced to the convention of this commonwealth by . . . Samuel Adams" 
                (except the restriction against a standing army), including that "the 
                said constitution be never construed . . . to prevent the people of the 
                United States who are peaceable citizens, from keeping their own arms." 
                (298) Clearly, the committee's proposed amendment on arms, like 
                Madison's and like Adams's, was understood to protect an individual right. 
         
             In floor debate that began in mid-August, 
                the focus was on the concluding exemption for conscientious objectors 
                and thus on militia service rather than "the right of the people" that 
                the committee's draft secured. Representative Gerry of Massachusetts, 
                who had refused to sign the Constitution and was a leading Anti-Federalist, 
                (299) objected that this final clause would enable the federal 
                Government to "declare who are those religiously scrupulous, and prevent 
                them from bearing arms." This, he warned, "together with [Congress's] 
                other powers," would enable Congress to "destroy the militia" and establish 
                "a standing army, the bane of liberty." (300) 
                He moved to narrow the clause, but after a debate, including an effort 
                to delete it, the House approved the committee's draft. Immediately after, 
                it resoundingly defeated another Anti-Federalist's motion to require a 
                supermajority to authorize a standing army in peacetime. 
                (301)  
             It does not appear from the debates that 
                any congressman shared Gerry's concern, but, in any event, his concern 
                seems more consistent with a view that the amendment secured an individual 
                right than with the alternative views. Gerry presumed that the first two 
                clauses - praising the well-regulated militia and setting out the right 
                of the people - would not suffice to protect the militia in the face of 
                affirmative federal efforts to undermine it. The individual right was 
                inadequate to do so. That understanding is consistent with the individual-right 
                view, as we explained above in Part II.C. It also was the understanding, 
                and concern, implicit in the dual recommendations of Virginia, North Carolina, 
                and the Pennsylvania Minority, which sought separately to protect both 
                state militia powers and the individual right to arms. In addition, if 
                the "right of the people . . . to bear arms" meant some right restricted 
                to serving in an organized militia, rather than a personal right, Gerry's 
                concern would not have made sense: Persons whom Congress declared religiously 
                scrupulous pursuant to the proposed amendment, although therefore not 
                "compelled to bear arms" in the militia, still would, under a 
                quasi-collective-right view of the other clauses of the amendment, have 
                some right to do so, and thus Congress could not, as Gerry charged, 
                "prevent them" from serving. 
             After more debate over the conscientious-objector 
                clause on August 20, the House added back "in person" at the end and approved 
                the draft. (302) It attached all of the 
                amendments to the end of the Constitution rather than incorporating them, 
                but no substantive change was intended. (303) 
                The right of the people to keep and bear arms was the fifth of the seventeen 
                proposed amendments that the House then sent to the Senate. 
                (304) 
             An Anti-Federalist who during the ratification 
                debates had written widely published essays as "Centinel" was enraged 
                enough by the House's failure to restrict federal, and protect state, 
                power that he took up his pen again, as Centinel Revived. 
                (305) He denounced "the partial amendments making by Congress" 
                and lamented that, although "many of these amendments are very proper 
                and necessary, yet . . . the constitution is suffered to retain 
                powers that may not only defeat their salutary operation, but may, and 
                incontrovertibly will be so decisively injurious as to sweep away every 
                vestige of liberty." He highlighted the Second Amendment for criticism: 
         
                It is remarkable that this article only makes the observation, "that 
                        a well regulated militia, composed of the body of the people, 
                        is the best security of a free state;" it does not ordain, or constitutionally 
                        provide for, the establishment of such a one. The absolute command 
                        vested by other sections in Congress over the militia, are not in 
                        the least abridged by this amendment. (306) 
                 
         
        Centinel understood the Second Amendment not to constrain Congress's Article 
                I, Section 8 "absolute command" over the militia or otherwise secure any 
                power of the States to maintain one (whether by creating a "right" of 
                States or of the members of their organized militia units), and understood 
                the Amendment's prefatory praise of the militia - a mere "observation" 
                - not to have any operative effect. The reasonable inference is that he 
                viewed the "right of the people to keep and bear arms" as one belonging 
                to individuals.  
             The Senate reduced the House's proposed amendments 
                to twelve in early September. (307) In 
                so doing, it made three changes in what would become the Second Amendment: 
                (1) deleting "composed of the body of the people," (2) replacing "the 
                best" with "necessary to the," and (3) deleting the conscientious-objector 
                clause. It also voted down a motion to insert "for the common defense" 
                immediately after "to keep and bear Arms." (308) 
                The Senate deliberated in secret, and its minutes are conclusory, so it 
                is difficult to discern the reasons for these changes. One could argue 
                that some of them (deletion of the conscientious-objector clause and rejection 
                of the "common defense" clause) tend to support the individual-right view 
                of the Amendment, although contrary arguments are no doubt possible. 
                (309) One also could argue that deletion of the definition of 
                the militia cuts against the individual-right view's reading of the prefatory 
                language, although there, too, a counter-argument is possible. 
                (310) Because of the lack of historical records and the multiple 
                possible explanations, we are reluctant to attribute any material significance 
                to these actions. 
             We do, however, find it significant that 
                the Senate rejected a motion to add a separate amendment securing state 
                power to organize, arm, and discipline the militias if Congress should 
                "omit or neglect" to do so. (311) Notwithstanding 
                the lack of historical records of the deliberations on this motion, the 
                broader historical context suggests that, had Congress sought to secure 
                the States' ability to maintain organized militia units, adopting this 
                provision is how it would have done so. It is hard to ascribe this vote 
                to a view that the proposed amendment was redundant with the right of 
                the people to keep and bear arms: Not only are the texts of the two provisions 
                markedly different, but also, as explained in the previous subpart, the 
                Virginia and North Carolina Ratifying Conventions (from which the rejected 
                language was directly taken) had made distinct proposals, one covering 
                the right to arms and the other covering state power over the militia 
                (the Pennsylvania Minority also had done this). In addition, the Senate 
                was even more Federalist than the House (Lee and Grayson of Virginia being 
                the only Anti-Federalists among the 22 senators). 
                (312) As already noted, the Federalists were determined to avoid 
                amendments affecting the federal-state balance of power and instead to 
                focus on individual rights. If senators had thought that what became the 
                Second Amendment had the effect of this rejected provision, one would 
                have expected them to have refused to approve it as well. Finally, the 
                two Anti-Federalist senators acknowledged that their efforts to obtain 
                amendments affecting the federal-state balance had failed. Senator Lee, 
                like Centinel, complained, in a letter to Patrick Henry, that the amendments 
                were inadequate for "securing the due Authority of the States." 
                (313) Senators Lee and Grayson jointly informed the Virginia 
                legislature of their failure to secure the "Radical Amendments proposed 
                by the Convention." (314) Thus, the Senate 
                continued the House's approach - rejecting attempts to restrict congressional 
                powers or augment state powers, while securing individual rights in the 
                hope of creating a national consensus in favor of the new Government. 
             On September 24, 1789, a conference committee 
                agreed to some changes in the Senate's proposed amendments, but there 
                was no change in (or effort to change) the Senate's version of what became 
                the Second Amendment. Congress, through the President, then sent the twelve 
                proposed amendments to the then-eleven States for ratification and to 
                North Carolina and Rhode Island (which still had not ratified the Constitution). 
                (315) The records of the state ratifying conventions are sparse 
                and do not appear to provide any significant material concerning the meaning 
                of the Second Amendment right. (316) 
                The States approved ten of the twelve proposed amendments, and in March 
                1792, Secretary of State Jefferson officially declared the Bill of Rights 
                ratified. (317)  
             The history in this subpart of the immediate 
                development of the Second Amendment reveals a right consistent with, and 
                developed from, the individual right to arms that had been inherited from 
                England, recognized and invoked in revolutionary America, and codified 
                to various extents in early state declarations of rights. In addition, 
                the early States prized a well-regulated citizen militia, as some of their 
                declarations recognized, and understood the individual right to arms to 
                facilitate such a militia. The Second Amendment, following the lead of 
                several of the ratifying conventions, reflects the contemporaneous understanding 
                of this relationship; in so doing, it grants the right to "the people," 
                not to the "Militia" (much less to members of select militia units), or 
                to the "State." Nor does the history support limiting the right secured 
                by the Amendment to any of these entities. Indeed, those who wanted to 
                ensure that the States could have fully functioning militias proposed 
                a separate amendment, expressly protecting state power. Their proposals 
                failed. (318) Thus, the history of the 
                Amendment, like its text, indicates that the Second Amendment's "right 
                of the people to keep and bear Arms" is not collective or quasi-collective 
                but rather is a personal right that belongs to individuals.  
        IV. The Early Interpretations 
             Our analysis of the Second Amendment's text 
                and history in the two preceding parts of this memorandum is supported 
                by the views of those who first interpreted the Amendment. In the generations 
                immediately following its ratification, the three leading commentators 
                to consider the Second Amendment each recognized that its right of the 
                people to keep and bear arms belonged to individuals, not to States and 
                not just to members of militias (whether of organized, select militia 
                units or even of the citizen militia). Nearly all of the discussions of 
                the antebellum courts, including in the leading cases, understood the 
                right in the same way, whether they were considering the Second Amendment 
                or similar provisions in state constitutions. This early understanding 
                of a personal right continued at least through Reconstruction. The modern 
                alternative views of the Second Amendment did not take hold until 1905, 
                well over a century after the Amendment had been ratified.  
        A. The First Commentators 
             In the first few decades after the Second 
                Amendment was drafted and ratified, each of the three leading commentators 
                on the Constitution addressed it: St. George Tucker, William Rawle, and 
                Joseph Story. Each agreed that it protects an individual right. Less prominent 
                early commentators also concurred with this interpretation. 
             Tucker, a judge and law professor from Virginia, 
                published in 1803 an edition of Blackstone's Commentaries to 
                which he had added annotations and essays explaining the relation of American 
                law, including the new Constitution, to England's. Tucker's Blackstone 
                quickly became the leading American authority on both Blackstone and American 
                law. (319)  
             Tucker addressed the Second Amendment at 
                several points. He first did so, repeatedly, in his introductory View 
                of the Constitution of the United States. He tied the federal right, 
                as Blackstone had the English one, to the individual, natural right of 
                self-defense and to the freedom of the state. After quoting the Amendment, 
                he wrote: 
         
                This may be considered as the true palladium of liberty . . . . The 
                        right of self defence is the first law of nature: in most governments 
                        it has been the study of rulers to confine this right within the narrowest 
                        limits possible. Wherever standing armies are kept up, and the right 
                        of the people to keep and bear arms is, under any colour or pretext 
                        whatsoever, prohibited, liberty, if not already annihilated, is on 
                        the brink of destruction. (320)  
         
        He condemned the use of the game laws in England as a pretext to disarm 
                ordinary people - the "farmer, or inferior tradesman, or other person 
                not qualified to kill game." (321) And 
                he grouped the Second Amendment right with those of the First, confirming 
                that all belonged to individuals:  
         
                If, for example, a law be passed by congress, prohibiting the free 
                        exercise of religion, according to the dictates, or persuasions of 
                        a man's own conscience; or abridging the freedom of speech, or of 
                        the press; or the right of the people to assemble peaceably, or to 
                        keep and bear arms; it would, in any of these cases, be the province 
                        of the judiciary to pronounce whether any such act were constitutional, 
                        or not; and if not, to acquit the accused . . . . 
                        (322) 
         
             Second, in annotating Blackstone's description, 
                in Book I, Chapter 1, of the individual English subject's right to have 
                and use arms for self-defense (discussed above in Part III.A), Tucker 
                praised the Second Amendment "right of the people" for being "without 
                any qualification as to their condition or degree, as is the case in the 
                British government" (under England's Bill of Rights) and again denounced 
                the game laws, by which "the right of keeping arms is effectually taken 
                away from the people of England." (323) 
                Finally, in a note to one of Blackstone's (critical) discussions of the 
                game laws, Tucker once more attacked them, because "it seems to be held" 
                that no one but the very rich has "any right to keep a gun in his house" 
                or "keep a gun for their defence," the result being that "the whole nation 
                are completely disarmed, and left at the mercy of the government," and 
                "the mass of the people" are kept "in a state of the most abject subjection." 
                By contrast, "in America we may reasonably hope that the people will never 
                cease to regard the right of keeping and bearing arms as the surest pledge 
                of their liberty." (324) 
             In all of these discussions, the right belonged 
                to individuals - to persons availing themselves of the natural, individual 
                "right of self defence," to the "accused" seeking judicial review of a 
                violation of the Second Amendment, and to "the mass" of ordinary people 
                able to defend themselves because protected by the Second Amendment from 
                class-based pretexts for disarmament. Tucker understood both the English 
                and American rights to arms to belong to individuals, and he thought the 
                latter more secure and broad-based.  
             Nowhere did Tucker suggest that the right 
                of the people to keep and bear arms depended on a person's enrollment 
                and exercise in the citizen militia (much less his membership in an organized, 
                select militia unit) or that it was a "right" that belonged to state governments. 
                He did elsewhere, in discussing the Militia Clauses, point out that the 
                Second Amendment eliminated "all room for doubt, or uneasiness" on whether 
                the federal Government could prohibit States from simply providing arms 
                for their militias (doubt he rightly found questionable given that the 
                original Constitution left a concurrent arming power in the States). 
                (325) Tucker did not suggest here that he thought the Amendment 
                had only this effect, and his other discussions confirm that he did not 
                so understand it.  
             William Rawle of Pennsylvania published his 
                View of the Constitution of the United States of America in 1825, 
                with a second edition appearing in 1829. After having turned down President 
                Washington's offer to be the first attorney general, he had served in 
                the Pennsylvania Assembly when it ratified the Bill of Rights. His commentary, 
                like Tucker's, gained wide prominence. (326) 
             Rawle analyzed the Second Amendment in a 
                chapter entitled "Of the Restrictions on the Powers of Congress . . . 
                [,] Restrictions on the Powers of States and Security to the Rights 
                of Individuals," by which he meant, respectively, Article I, Section 
                9; Article I, Section 10; and the first eight amendments of the Bill of 
                Rights. (327) He started with the Second 
                Amendment's preface, giving to it, including the word "Militia," precisely 
                the sense and significance that emerges from our analysis above, and making 
                clear that the substantive right belonged to the ordinary citizen: 
         
                In the second article, it is declared, 
                        that a well regulated militia is necessary to the security of 
                        a free state; a proposition from which few will dissent. Although 
                        in actual war, the services of regular troops are confessedly more 
                        valuable; yet, while peace prevails, and in the commencement of a 
                        war before a regular force can be raised, the militia form the palladium 
                        of the country. . . . That they should be well regulated, is judiciously 
                        added. . . . The duty of the state government is, to adopt such regulations 
                        as will tend to make good soldiers with the least interruptions of 
                        the ordinary and useful occupations of civil life. . . . 
                The corollary, from the first position, is, that the right of the 
                        people to keep and bear arms shall not be infringed.  
                The prohibition is general. No clause in the Constitution could by 
                        any rule of construction be conceived to give to congress a power 
                        to disarm the people. Such a flagitious attempt could only be made 
                        under some general pretence by a state legislature. But if in any 
                        blind pursuit of inordinate power, either should attempt it, this 
                        amendment may be appealed to as a restraint on both. 
                        (328) 
         
        Both Rawle's language - the Amendment's prohibition "is general" and protects 
                the arms of "the people" - and his view of the Second Amendment as applying 
                to the States and restricting their power indicate that he saw 
                the right as individual, not as collective or quasi-collective.  
             Two additional points further show that Rawle 
                viewed the right as belonging to individuals. Like Tucker, he favorably 
                contrasted the right of the people that the Second Amendment secured with 
                the more selective individual right in England under the aristocratic 
                game laws, including a summary of Blackstone's critique of those laws. 
                In addition, he expressly recognized, as had Blackstone, Tucker, and, 
                in varying degrees, the Pennsylvania Minority, Samuel Adams, and the New 
                Hampshire Ratifying Convention, that the right provided no warrant to 
                breach the peace, including by inciting reasonable fear of a breach. 
                (329) This recognition indicates an individual-right view because 
                there is no need for ordinary criminal law to oversee either the actions 
                of States in regulating their militias or the bearing of arms by members 
                of a State's militia in connection with their service and under state 
                regulation.  
             Rawle further explained the individual-right 
                view's understanding of the Second Amendment preface when discussing the 
                President's limited power to command the militia. Although not mentioning 
                the Amendment expressly, he noted: "In a people permitted and accustomed 
                to bear arms, we have the rudiments of a militia, which properly consists 
                of armed citizens, divided into military bands, and instructed at least 
                in part in the use of arms for the purposes of war." 
                (330) Thus, the "people" of the country, as individuals, keep 
                and bear arms for private purposes; they also form the militia; and the 
                former facilitates the latter, but only as a rudiment. That is why the 
                individual right is a "corollary" from the need for a militia.  
             The same view appears in the influential 
                1833 Commentaries on the Constitution of the United States of 
                Supreme Court Justice and law professor Joseph Story, as well as in his 
                later Familiar Exposition of the Constitution. The Commentaries 
                appeared first in a three-volume set and then, a few months later, in 
                a one-volume abridgement by Story (the "Abridgement"). 
                (331) 
             Story devoted a chapter of his Abridgement 
                to the Bill of Rights. Before turning to its provisions, he recounted 
                the debate over whether to add one and identified several purposes, all 
                related to individual rights: (1) to prevent powers granted to the government 
                from being exercised in a way "dangerous to the people"; (2) as part of 
                "the muniments of freemen, showing their title to protection," to ensure 
                against an "extravagant or undue extention of" powers granted; and (3) 
                to protect minorities. (332) He then 
                singled out those amendments that did not relate to judicial procedure 
                (the First, Second, Third, Fourth, Eighth, Ninth, and Tenth) as those 
                addressing "subjects properly belonging to a bill of rights." 
                (333) 
             With regard to the Second Amendment, he first 
                explained the importance of the militia for "a free country," including 
                as a check on "domestic usurpations of power," and the hazards "for a 
                free people" of keeping up "large military establishments and standing 
                armies in time of peace." He linked these policies to the right: "The 
                right of the citizens to keep, and bear arms has justly been considered, 
                as the palladium of the liberties of a republic; since it offers a strong 
                moral check against the usurpation and arbitrary power of rulers; and 
                will generally, even if these are successful in the first instance, enable 
                the people to resist and triumph over them." (334) 
                In the unabridged version, he cited Tucker, Rawle, and the House of Representatives' 
                first day of debate on the Amendment in support of this sentence. 
                (335)  
             By paraphrasing the "right of the people" 
                as the "right of the citizens" - not of States or members of their militias 
                - as well as by citing Tucker and Rawle's discussions (including borrowing 
                from Tucker's "palladium" language), Story left no doubt that he considered 
                the right to belong to individuals. He reinforced this point in an additional 
                paragraph in the unabridged version, citing both Blackstone's discussion 
                of the "similar provision" in England - clearly an individual right, as 
                explained above - and Tucker's discussion of what Story called the "defensive 
                privilege" there. (336) In his Familiar 
                Exposition, Story began his discussion of the Amendment with an even 
                more explicit statement: "One of the ordinary modes, by which tyrants 
                accomplish their purposes without resistance, is, by disarming the people, 
                and making it an offence to keep arms, and by substituting a regular army 
                in the stead of a resort to the militia." (337) 
         
             Thus Story, like Tucker, Rawle, and others, 
                recognized that the right that the Second Amendment secured was an individual 
                one. He also saw, as they had, that this personal right was necessary 
                for ensuring a well-regulated militia of the people. But he likewise recognized, 
                consistent with the individual-right view, that such a right was not sufficient 
                for ensuring such an entity, wondering how it would be "practicable to 
                keep the people duly armed without some organization," and lamenting the 
                decline of militia discipline. (338) 
         
         Less prominent commentators shared Tucker, Rawle, and Story's view of 
                the Second Amendment as securing an individual right. Most significant 
                of these was probably Henry Tucker (son of St. George). In an 1831 commentary, 
                he explained: 
         
                The right of bearing arms - which with 
                        us is not limited and restrained by an arbitrary system of game laws 
                        as in England; but is practically enjoyed by every citizen, and is 
                        among his most valuable privileges, since it furnishes the means of 
                        resisting as a freeman ought, the inroads of usurpation. 
                        (339) 
         
        He also noted that the right inherited from England and expounded by Blackstone 
                "is secured with us by" the Second Amendment. (340) 
                And Jonathan Elliot, in his record of the ratification debates first published 
                in the 1830's, provided an index of the Constitution that, under the heading 
                "Rights of the citizen declared to be," listed each of the rights 
                of the first nine amendments of the Bill of Rights, including "To keep 
                and bear arms." (341) He grouped the 
                right secured by the Second Amendment with the unquestionably individual 
                rights secured by its neighbors. There was no entry in the index for the 
                militia or its members, aside from reference to the congressional powers 
                in Article I, Section 8, and none of his entries regarding the States 
                included reference to the militia or the Second Amendment. 
                (342) Thus, these early commentators were all consistent in 
                recognizing that the Second Amendment secures an individual right. They 
                did not even mention possible alternative views, whether involving a collective 
                or a quasi-collective "right."  
         
                 
                        B. The First Cases 
                
        
             Like the commentators, the early case law 
                also treated the Second Amendment as securing a right of individuals, 
                not a right of governments or those in its service. Without taking any 
                position on the correctness of the courts' holdings or the constitutionality, 
                under the Second Amendment, of any particular limitations on owning, carrying, 
                or using firearms, we find it significant that these decisions consistently 
                understood the right to be an individual one. The earliest cases, although 
                not numerous, consistently recognized that the right to "bear" arms belonged 
                to individuals, just as the right to "keep" them did. Judicial treatment 
                became more common beginning in the 1840's, mostly because of new prohibitions 
                on carrying weapons concealed. The courts upheld these prohibitions (some 
                courts applying the Second Amendment and some applying similar state provisions), 
                but in so doing they all recognized an individual right to arms: All of 
                the decisions recognized an individual right to keep private arms; nearly 
                all, including the leading cases, recognized a right of individuals to 
                "bear" those arms for private purposes; and all recognized some manner 
                of individual right to bear them. Most notably, the Supreme Court of Georgia 
                twice unanimously ruled in favor of individuals on the basis of the Second 
                Amendment.  
        1. Cases Before 1840. 
             The first of the early cases is Houston 
                v. Moore, in 1820. The Supreme Court, in upholding Pennsylvania's 
                power to try a militiaman for failing to report for federal service in 
                the War of 1812, recognized that States had concurrent power to regulate 
                their militias at least when the militias were in the service of their 
                State or in the absence of congressional regulation. Yet it did not mention 
                the Second Amendment. Justice Story, in dissent, also recognized the concurrent 
                power, and he noted that the Second Amendment was probably irrelevant 
                to the question. (343) As we explained 
                above in Part III.C.1, the Anti-Federalists who claimed to fear that the 
                federal militia powers would not allow a concurrent state jurisdiction 
                did not rely on the proposals for a right to arms to resolve their concern, 
                but rather proposed separate amendments (which failed to pass). It appears 
                that the Court in Houston similarly recognized that the Second 
                Amendment did not guard state power to maintain militias, whether by creating 
                a collective right of States or a quasi-collective right of militiamen 
                to vindicate state power. Otherwise, one would expect the Court to have 
                discussed it. Thus, Houston, although far from conclusive, lends 
                some support to an individual-right view.  
             Second, in Bliss v. Commonwealth 
                (1822), in what appears to be the first judicial interpretation of the 
                right to bear arms in America, a divided highest court of Kentucky applied 
                that State's constitutional protection of "the right of the citizens to 
                bear arms in defense of themselves and the state," first adopted in 1792, 
                to void a ban on wearing certain weapons concealed. 
                (344) The State had argued that the ban merely restricted the 
                manner of exercising the right. The court, although not citing authority, 
                gave two primary reasons for rejecting this argument: (1) the right in 
                1792 included carrying weapons concealed, and (2) to recognize this one 
                exception would leave no principled basis to reject others, eviscerating 
                the right. (345) The court's specific 
                holding was rejected thereafter - by courts (346) 
                and by the people of Kentucky, who in their 1850 constitution added a 
                clause allowing laws to prevent carrying concealed arms. 
                (347) But the holding was rejected not on the ground that it 
                improperly recognized a right of individuals to "bear arms" (Kentucky's 
                provision remained otherwise unchanged), but rather on the ground that 
                Bliss erred in determining the right's scope. Thus Bliss 
                confirms the individual nature of the right.  
             Third, several early references to the right 
                or to "bearing arms" indicate that courts viewed the right as an individual 
                one, or at least that an individual carrying weapons and not in militia 
                service could be said to "bear arms." A Virginia appellate court in 1824, 
                discussing that State's restrictions on the rights of free blacks - "many 
                of which are inconsistent with the letter and spirit of the Constitution, 
                both of this State and of the United States" - cited the restriction "upon 
                their right to bear arms." (348) That 
                the restriction involved their rights as individuals is evident from Tucker's 
                summary of the Virginia laws. (349) In 
                an 1829 libel case, the Supreme Court of Michigan (then a territory) drew 
                a parallel between the freedoms of speech and press and the right of the 
                people to bear arms to explain that individual rights are not unlimited: 
                "The constitution of the United States also grants to the citizen the 
                right to keep and bear arms. But the grant of this privilege cannot be 
                construed into the right in him who keeps a gun to destroy his neighbor." 
                (350) And in a jury instruction while riding circuit in 1833, 
                in a case unrelated to the militia, U.S. Supreme Court Justice Baldwin 
                included the Amendment in a list of potentially relevant individual rights. 
                (351)  
             Last of the earliest cases is the 1833 decision 
                of the Supreme Court of Tennessee in Simpson v. State. 
                (352) The question was the validity of a boilerplate indictment 
                alleging that the defendant had appeared in a "public street and highway 
                . . . arrayed in a warlike manner" and then "to the great terror and disturbance 
                of divers good citizens . . . an affray did make . . . against the peace 
                and dignity of the state." (353) The 
                court held the indictment invalid because it alleged neither fighting 
                (an element of "affray") nor any other act likely to have caused public 
                terror and indictable at common law. The court reached this conclusion 
                first by considering the common law, particularly as set out by Blackstone. 
                But because there was some uncertainty regarding the common law, the court 
                also relied on the 1796 Tennessee Constitution, which provided "that the 
                freemen of this state have a right to keep and to bear arms for their 
                common defence." (354) This right eliminated 
                any doubt whether merely appearing in public armed could create "terror" 
                and thus be criminal: "By this clause of the constitution, an express 
                power is given and secured to all the free citizens of the state to keep 
                and bear arms for their defence, without any qualification whatever as 
                to their kind or nature." (355) The court 
                recognized that individuals could "bear arms" for private purposes, just 
                as they could "keep" them, and included self-defense within "their common 
                defence." Thus, in the first four decades after the Founding, the courts 
                were consistent in recognizing that the right to keep and bear arms was 
                a right of individuals, allowing both the keeping of private arms and 
                the bearing of them for private purposes. 
        2. Cases from 1840 to the Civil War. 
             The leading case from the antebellum period 
                on the right to bear arms, and the first major decision, was State 
                v. Reid in 1840. The Supreme Court of Alabama unanimously 
                upheld the State's new ban on carrying guns or knives secretly, finding 
                no violation of the provision in the State's 1819 constitution that "[e]very 
                citizen has a right to bear arms, in defence of himself and the State." 
                (356) In so doing, the court recognized that the provision's 
                right to "bear arms" was a right of an individual, who could bear them 
                to facilitate his self-defense. The court first looked to the origins 
                of the right in the "provisions in favor of the liberty of the subject" 
                in the English Declaration of Rights. Quoting the right of subjects to 
                have arms for their defense, the court explained: "The evil which was 
                intended to be remedied by the provision quoted, was a denial of the right 
                of Protestants to have arms for their defence, and not an inhibition to 
                wear them secretly." (357)  
             The court then adopted the State's factual 
                argument that carrying weapons concealed did not facilitate self-defense 
                but rather served the purpose of aggression and breaching the peace. The 
                court elaborated in explaining the limits of the State's power to enact 
                laws regulating "the manner in which arms shall be borne":  
         
                A statute which, under the pretence of regulating, amounts to a destruction 
                        of the right, or which requires arms to be so borne as to render them 
                        wholly useless for the purpose of defence, would be clearly unconstitutional. 
                        But a law which is intended merely to promote personal security, and 
                        to put down lawless aggression and violence, and to that end inhibits 
                        the wearing of certain weapons, in such a manner as is calculated 
                        to exert an unhappy influence upon the moral feelings of the wearer, 
                        by making him less regardful of the personal security of others, does 
                        not come in collision with the constitution. 
                        (358) 
         
        The court thus rejected Bliss's holding: "[The constitution] authorizes 
                him to bear them for the purposes of defending himself and the State, 
                and it is only when carried openly, that they can be efficiently used 
                for defence." (359) If the need for defense 
                were immediate, "there can be no necessity for concealing the weapon," 
                and if it were not immediate, there were legal processes for securing 
                protection. If a defendant could prove that it was "indispensable to the 
                right of defence" for him to conceal his weapon, the court might construe 
                the statute not to apply, but Mr. Reid had not done so. 
                (360)  
             Eighteen years later, the same court in Owen 
                v. State reaffirmed Reid in recognizing 
                the constitutionality of a similar statute (the legislature, perhaps prompted 
                by Reid, had added an exception for those threatened with or 
                reasonably fearing attack). In so doing, the court made explicit what 
                had been implicit in Reid - that "carries" in the statute "was 
                used as the synonym of 'bears.'" (361) 
         
             Soon after Reid, the Supreme Court 
                of Georgia, in Nunn v. State, relied on Reid, 
                as well as Bliss, in unanimously reversing a conviction 
                for openly carrying a pistol. The court applied the Second Amendment, 
                holding "that so far as the act . . . seeks to suppress the practice of 
                carrying certain weapons secretly, . . . it is valid, 
                inasmuch as it does not deprive the citizen of his natural right 
                of self-defence, or of his constitutional right to keep and bear arms. 
                But that so much of it, as contains a prohibition against bearing arms 
                openly, is in conflict with the Constitution, and void." 
                (362) As had Reid, Nunn looked for guidance 
                to the right to have and use arms in England. The court viewed that right, 
                the right of the Second Amendment, and the rights protected by the States' 
                constitutions as all securing a personal right of individuals: "When, 
                I would ask, did any legislative body in the Union have the right to deny 
                to its citizens the privilege of keeping and bearing arms in defence of 
                themselves and their country?" Likewise, "the Constitution of the United 
                States, in declaring that the right of the people to keep and bear arms, 
                should not be infringed, only reiterated a truth announced a century before, 
                in the act of 1689." (363) This "right 
                of the people" was just as "comprehensive" and "valuable" as those in 
                the First, Fourth, Fifth, and Sixth Amendments. 
                (364) 
             Like Rawle and Story, the Nunn court 
                recognized the harmony between the Second Amendment's individual right 
                and its preface: "[O]ur Constitution assigns as a reason why this right 
                shall not be interfered with or in any manner abridged, that the free 
                enjoyment of it will prepare and qualify a well-regulated militia, 
                which are necessary to the security of a free State." More broadly:  
         
                The right of the whole people, old and young, men, women and boys, 
                        and not militia only, to keep and bear arms of every description, 
                        and not such merely as are used by the militia, shall not be infringed, 
                        curtailed, or broken in upon, in the smallest degree; and all this 
                        for the important end to be attained: the rearing up and qualifying 
                        a well-regulated militia, so vitally necessary to the security of 
                        a free State. (365)  
         
        The preface's reference to the militia as "necessary to the security of 
                a free State" reinforced this understanding and helped convince the court 
                that the Amendment also restricted the States: "If a well-regulated militia 
                is necessary to the security of the State of Georgia 
                and of the United States, is it competent for the General Assembly to 
                take away this security, by disarming the people?" The right lay "at the 
                bottom of every free government," state or federal. 
                (366) As had Rawle, the court in Nunn, by concluding 
                that the Amendment restricted the powers of the States, confirmed 
                its view that the Amendment did not protect the powers of the States but 
                rather protected the rights of their individual citizens.  
             Fifteen years later, the same court reported 
                that Nunn had "been constantly adhered to," and unanimously applied 
                it to reverse a jury instruction that, for a weapon to be carried openly, 
                it had to be entirely uncovered. Because such carrying was "impossible," 
                such an interpretation "would . . . prohibit the bearing of those arms 
                altogether." (367) 
             The Louisiana Supreme Court took the same 
                view of the Second Amendment as an individual right in a series of cases 
                in the 1850's. In State v. Chandler, a murder 
                defendant had sought an instruction that carrying weapons "either concealed 
                or openly" could not be a crime consistent with the Constitution. The 
                court affirmed the denial of the instruction. Like Reid and Nunn, 
                the court saw no factual link between carrying weapons concealed and self-defense. 
                But, also like them, it viewed open carrying of arms differently: "This 
                is the right guaranteed by the Constitution of the United States, and 
                which is calculated to incite men to a manly and noble defence of themselves, 
                if necessary, and of their country." (368) 
                Six years later, the court upheld a conviction for carrying a concealed 
                weapon, finding no Second Amendment violation because "[t]he arms there 
                spoken of are such as are borne by a people in war, or at least carried 
                openly." (369) And two years after that, 
                the same court cited these decisions in upholding another such conviction, 
                again treating the right as belonging to individuals and understanding 
                "carry" to be synonymous with "bear": "The statute in question . . . . 
                is a measure of police prohibiting only a particular mode of 
                bearing arms which is found dangerous to the peace of society." 
                (370)  
             Two other state-court cases of this later 
                antebellum period merit special mention. The first and more significant 
                is Aymette v. State, 
                (371) the second, State v. Buzzard. 
                (372) In both, the court's holding was unremarkable - that bans 
                on carrying weapons concealed were constitutional. But the courts' rationales 
                were novel. While still recognizing a right to keep and to bear arms that 
                belonged to individuals, these decisions sharply restricted the purposes 
                for which arms could be borne. Unlike Reid and Nunn, 
                neither case was cited until several years after the Civil War (and then 
                usually just for their holdings), but Aymette acquired some prominence 
                thereafter, and Buzzard is notable for one judge's separate opinion 
                somewhat foreshadowing the collective- and quasi-collective-right views. 
         
             In Aymette, the Tennessee Supreme 
                Court applied that State's 1834 Constitution, which provided "that the 
                free white men of this State have a right to keep and bear arms for their 
                common defence." (The only difference from the provision discussed in 
                Simpson was the change of "freemen" to "free white men." 
                (373)) In upholding the defendant's conviction for carrying 
                a concealed bowie knife, the court limited the state right to "bear arms" 
                to actions done "by the people in a body for their common defense." 
                (374) Some have relied on Aymette's reasoning in arguing 
                against the individual-right view of the Second Amendment. The Ninth Circuit 
                in Silveira, for example, overlooking all of the antebellum cases 
                discussed above, described Aymette as "the most significant judicial 
                decision to construe the term 'bear arms'" and as concluding that the 
                phrase "referred to the performance of a military function." 
                (375) Silveira particularly relied on Aymette's 
                statement that "'[a] man in pursuit of deer, elk and buffaloes might carry 
                his rifle every day for forty years, and yet it would never be said of 
                him that he had borne arms.'" (376) Fairly 
                read, however, Aymette does not contravene an individual-right 
                view of the Second Amendment. 
             First, even assuming for the sake of argument 
                that Aymette read the Tennessee Constitution not to secure any 
                individual right to bear arms, the decision has two distinctive features 
                that undermine its relevance to the Second Amendment. Aymette's 
                analysis rested heavily on the phrase "for their common defence" in the 
                Tennessee provision, which is absent from the Second Amendment. The phrase 
                pervades the court's brief analysis. The court defined "common" and even 
                described the right to arms in the English Bill of Rights as if it included 
                the word. (377) The court also relied 
                on a conscientious-objector clause that appeared elsewhere in the state 
                constitution, citing it at the end of its opinion, in criticizing Bliss, 
                to make "the case still more clear." (378) 
                Yet no conscientious-objector clause appears in the Second Amendment or 
                even the Constitution. (379)  
             Second, and more importantly, Aymette 
                does not reject an individual right either to keep or to bear arms, even 
                though it may exclude individual self-defense from the meaning of "bear." 
                The court was unequivocal on "keep": "The citizens have the unqualified 
                right to keep the weapon," so long as it is a protected "arm." 
                (380) It did describe "bear" as limited to "military use," 
                (381) but by that appears still to have contemplated a right 
                that belonged to individuals rather than to the State or those engaged 
                in its service. (382) The court did not 
                mention the militia. Rather, the "military" bearing that it appears to 
                have had in mind was the people, in an extreme case of governmental tyranny, 
                independently bearing arms as a body to check the government. The court 
                confined "bear" to the most radical of emergencies. Thus, it provided 
                the following account of the English Revolution of 1688-1689: 
         
                [I]f the people had retained their arms, they would have been able, 
                        by a just and proper resistance to those oppressive measures, either 
                        to have caused the king to respect their rights, or surrender (as 
                        he was eventually compelled to do) the government into other hands. 
                        No private defence was contemplated, or would have availed anything. 
                        . . . [The right in the English Declaration means] that they may as 
                        a body rise up to defend their just rights, and compel their rulers 
                        to respect the laws. . . . The complaint was against the government. 
                        The grievances to which they were thus forced to submit were for the 
                        most part of a public character, and could have been redressed only 
                        by the people rising up for their common defence, to vindicate their 
                        rights. (383)  
         
        The court also wrote that the people "may keep arms to protect the public 
                liberty, to keep in awe those in power, and to maintain the supremacy 
                of the laws and the constitution." Citizens need to be prepared "to repel 
                any encroachments upon their rights by those in authority," and the right 
                "is a great political right. It respects the citizens, on the one hand, 
                and the rulers on the other." (384)  
             Subsequent treatment by the same court confirms 
                that Aymette, despite its narrow reading of "bear," still recognized 
                an individual right. In Andrews v. State, a 
                prominent case after the Civil War, the Tennessee Supreme Court interpreted 
                the right of the "citizens of this State . . . to keep and bear arms for 
                their common defense" under the State's 1870 constitution. It was not 
                until after Andrews that Aymette, previously uncited, 
                acquired any prominence. (385) The new 
                constitution had added an exception granting to "the Legislature . . . 
                power by law, to regulate the wearing of arms, with a view to prevent 
                crime," which had been prompted by an enduring dispute between partisans 
                of Aymette and Simpson. (386) 
                The statute at issue prohibited any public or private carrying 
                of "a dirk, swordcane, Spanish stiletto, belt or pocket pistol or revolver." 
                (387) Notwithstanding the added constitutional clause and the 
                arguable implications of Aymette, the court held it unconstitutional 
                as applied to certain revolvers. (388) 
         
             In reaching this holding, the court went 
                far to assimilate Aymette to the reasoning of Reid and 
                Nunn, even while technically retaining Aymette's view 
                of "bear." (389) It did so in three ways. 
                First, it expressly reaffirmed that at least the right to "keep" belonged 
                to individuals: The "right to bear arms for the common defense . . . may 
                well be held to be a political right, or for protection and maintenance 
                of such rights, intended to be guaranteed; but the right to keep them, 
                with all that is implied fairly as an incident to this right, is a private 
                individual right, guaranteed to the citizen, not the soldier." 
                (390) The court added, relying on Story, that it is "to be exercised 
                and enjoyed by the citizen as such, and not by him as a soldier, or in 
                defense solely of his political rights." (391) 
             Second, Andrews read "keep" expansively 
                to include broad "incidental use," emphasizing that the goal of the right 
                was to ensure that "the citizens making up the yeomanry of the land, the 
                body of the militia," would be prepared when needed. Thus: 
         
                The right to keep arms, necessarily involves the right to purchase 
                        them, to keep them in a state of efficiency for use, and to purchase 
                        and provide ammunition suitable for such arms, and to keep them in 
                        repair. And clearly for this purpose, a man would have the right to 
                        carry them to and from his home, and no one could claim that the Legislature 
                        had the right to punish him for it, without violating this clause 
                        of the Constitution. 
         
        But farther than this, it must be held, that the right to keep arms involves, 
                necessarily, the right to use such arms for all the ordinary purposes, 
                and in all the ordinary modes usual in the country, and to which arms 
                are adapted, limited by the duties of a good citizen in times of peace. 
        Because citizens needed to be able to "become familiar with" the use of 
                arms "in times of peace, that they may the more efficiently use them in 
                times of war, . . . the right to keep arms for this purpose 
                involves the right to practice their use." (392) 
                Use for "ordinary purposes" included a man taking his gun "from his room 
                into the street to shoot a rabid dog that threatened his child" 
                (393) and using them on one's property in lawful self-defense. 
                (394) Such reasoning is in large measure the same as that taken 
                by the traditional individual-right view in explaining the relation between 
                the Second Amendment's preface and operative text.  
             Third, consistently with its reading of "keep," 
                the court also broadened "arms." Aymette had defined the word 
                to include only such arms "as are usually employed in civilized warfare, 
                and that constitute the ordinary military equipment." 
                (395) Andrews explained it as follows: "[T]he idea 
                of the Constitution is, the keeping and use of such arms as are useful 
                either in warfare, or in preparing the citizen for their use in warfare, 
                by training him as a citizen, to their use in times of peace." 
                (396) The court took judicial notice "that the rifle of all 
                descriptions, the shot gun, the musket, and repeater, are such arms." 
                (397) 
             Thus, setting aside any distinctions based 
                on the specific language of Tennessee's Constitution, the consequence 
                of Aymette, taken together with Andrews, is that "bear 
                arms" was defined more narrowly in those cases, and "keep arms" more broadly, 
                than was usual. The net result seems to be not far from the traditional 
                individual-right view held at the Founding and reflected in the great 
                weight of early authority.  
             The divided 1842 decision of the Arkansas 
                Supreme Court in Buzzard did not, even after the Civil War, ever 
                acquire the prominence of Aymette, and when cited it was simply 
                for its limited, uncontroversial holding, upholding a ban on carrying 
                weapons concealed. (398) Nevertheless, 
                coming four years before Nunn, it appears to have been the first 
                judicial holding involving the Second Amendment, and one judge's concurring 
                opinion was the first appearance of something suggesting a collective-right 
                or quasi-collective-right view.  
             The reasoning of the leading opinion for 
                the 2-1 court was similar to that of Aymette. The court addressed 
                both the Second Amendment and the 1836 Arkansas Constitution, which, like 
                Tennessee's, provided that "the free white men of this State shall have 
                a right to keep and bear arms for their common defense." 
                (399) Despite the textual differences between these two provisions 
                (in particular the Arkansas provision's "for their common defense" language), 
                the court treated them as the same. (400) 
                Much like Aymette, albeit without distinguishing between "keep" 
                and "bear," the court apparently recognized a right of individuals but 
                gave it a limited scope. (401) The Arkansas 
                court's post-war decisions confirmed that the right secured by the Arkansas 
                Constitution belonged to individuals and included the right to bear arms 
                for at least some private purposes. (402) 
         
             The concurring opinion cited no history or 
                authority and, as far as we are aware, no court or even judge has ever 
                cited it in interpreting a right to bear arms, whether secured by the 
                Second Amendment or by any of the analogous provisions in state constitutions. 
                (403) It did not present what would now be considered a standard 
                collective-right or quasi-collective-right view. Whereas those views address 
                the limits of federal power to interfere with state law, Judge Dickinson 
                addressed the case from the opposite vantage point, stating the question 
                as whether the State's ban on carrying weapons concealed "interfere[s] 
                with any regulations made by Congress, as to the organizing, arming, or 
                disciplining the militia, or in the manner in which that militia are either 
                to keep or bear their arms." (404) In 
                modern terminology, the judge seemed to recast the case as turning on 
                possible federal pre-emption of the state law. The Second Amendment, in 
                setting out what he described as "the power given the militia to keep 
                and bear arms," merely rephrased the express federal powers in Article 
                I, Section 8, Clause 16 of the Constitution, the Amendment being "but 
                an assertion of that general right of sovereignty belonging to independent 
                nations to regulate their military force." (405) 
                The Amendment thus did not add any protection of state powers. 
                That protection was implicit in Clause 16: "[T]he States retain the 
                power to legislate in relation to arms and the mode of carrying and 
                keeping them, provided its exercise is not repugnant to the previous grant 
                to the Federal Government. . . . Could Congress authorize any and every 
                person by express law, to carry deadly weapons concealed about his person, 
                when not composing one of the militia, and not a part of the regulations 
                ordained for their government?" (406) 
         
         The dissenting opinion employed the general rule for interpreting prefaces 
                (discussed above in Part II.C.1), and the same reasoning as Rawle, Story, 
                and Nunn, to explain the relation of the Amendment's preface 
                to the right: "Now, I take the expressions 'a well regulated militia being 
                necessary for the security of a free State,' and the terms 'common defense,' 
                to be the reasons assigned for the granting of the right, and not a restriction 
                or limitation upon the right itself . . . . [W]hen was it contended before 
                that the reason given for the establishment of a right or its uninterrupted 
                enjoyment not only limited the right itself, but restrained it to a single 
                specific object?" (407) Judge Lacy also 
                pointed to the Second Amendment's reference to a "free State": "To suppose 
                that liberty cannot be in danger, except from a foreign foe or internal 
                disorder, is virtually to deny the importance and necessity of written 
                constitutions. . . . I cannot separate the political freedom of the State 
                from the personal rights of its citizens." (408) 
                He singled out the concurring opinion for granting the right to "the militia 
                alone," and only at "the discretion of the Legislature" - a right "valueless 
                and not worth preserving; for the State unquestionably possesses 
                the power, without the grant, to arm the militia and direct how they shall 
                be employed in cases of invasion or domestic insurrection. . . . [W]hy 
                give that which is no right in itself and guarantees a privilege that 
                is useless?" (409) Finally, the dissent 
                explained the right much as Blackstone had, tying it to self-defense and 
                pointing out that it was no more unlimited than the freedoms of speech 
                and press. (410)  
             In sum, the activity of courts closest to 
                the Founding tends to reinforce what the text and history establish - 
                that the right secured by the Second Amendment belongs to individuals. 
                No court questioned the private right to keep arms, and most recognized 
                the traditional individual right to bear them. Two of the three state 
                supreme courts to apply the Second Amendment (Georgia and Louisiana) repeatedly 
                recognized a private right to bear arms for self-defense. The two cases 
                taking the narrowest view of the right (both in States whose constitutions 
                had "common defense" clauses in their right) were ignored, and even they 
                recognized some manner of individual right. Only in an opinion of a single 
                judge, which was and has continued to be ignored, did something like a 
                quasi-collective- or collective-right understanding appear, but even that 
                opinion did not view the Second Amendment as securing any right of States 
                or of state (as opposed to federal) militias. On balance, then, the cases 
                before the Civil War, like the first commentators, confirm that the text 
                and history of the Second Amendment support the individual-right view, 
                not the collective-right or quasi-collective-right views.  
        C. Reconstruction 
             As the Civil War ended in 1865, southern 
                governments enacted "black codes," which, among other things, either directly 
                prohibited the newly freed slaves from keeping and bearing arms or imposed 
                stringent permit systems. In addition, armed white mobs, sometimes including 
                the militias, frequently disarmed the freed blacks. 
                (411) Such practices, coupled with blacks' lack of citizenship, 
                prompted the Thirty-Ninth Congress to take several actions securing the 
                rights of the newly freed slaves and reaffirming the understanding that 
                the right to keep and bear arms was a personal right.  
             The first action was enactment of the Civil 
                Rights Act of 1866. One goal of many who sought its passage, noted by 
                them and lamented by their opponents, appears to have been to secure to 
                freedmen the Second Amendment's right to keep and bear arms. Both representatives 
                and senators highlighted disarmament of blacks and argued that the Act, 
                by making blacks citizens, would secure to them that right. Senator Trumbull, 
                Chairman of the Judiciary Committee and a sponsor of the Act, explained 
                that it would counteract those portions of the black codes that "prohibit 
                any negro or mulatto from having fire-arms." (412) 
                In the House, Representative Clarke quoted the Second Amendment and declared, 
                "I shall insist that the reconstructed rebels of Mississippi respect the 
                Constitution in their local laws"; he also decried that newly formed southern 
                governments had been "allowed to rob and disarm our [black] veteran soldiers." 
                Representative Raymond argued, in favor of the Act, that making blacks 
                citizens would give to them "every right which you or I have," including 
                "a right to bear arms." (413)  
             The second congressional action was passage 
                of the Fourteenth Amendment in June 1866. Senator Pomeroy, in addressing 
                an early draft, listed as among the "safeguards of liberty . . . under 
                our Constitution" the right of "the freedman" to "bear arms for the defense 
                of himself and family and his homestead," even suggesting that Congress's 
                power to enforce the Thirteenth Amendment's ban on slavery might justify 
                it in protecting this right in the South. (414) 
                One of the Fourteenth Amendment's sponsors, in listing the rights of citizenship 
                that its Privileges or Immunities Clause would extend to blacks, pointed 
                to "the personal rights guaranteed and secured by the first eight amendments 
                of the Constitution; such as the freedom of speech and of the press; . 
                . . [and] the right to keep and to bear arms." 
                (415) The New York Times and other leading newspapers 
                reprinted these comments, including the reference to the Second Amendment, 
                and praised them. (416)  
             This history indicates that it was widely 
                recognized that the right to keep and bear arms was to be protected by 
                the Civil Rights Act and the Fourteenth Amendment, and that that right 
                was understood to belong to individuals. For example, Raoul Berger, even 
                while arguing against the view that the Fourteenth Amendment "incorporated" 
                the Bill of Rights to apply to the States, explains that "all are agreed" 
                that the Fourteenth Amendment aimed at least "to embody and protect" the 
                Civil Rights Act of 1866; he contends that the Act, in turn, "intended 
                to confer on the freedmen the auxiliary rights that would protect their 
                'life, liberty, and property' - no more." He quotes Blackstone's listing 
                of these three principal rights and demonstrates Blackstone's prominence 
                in the debates and in the denunciations of the black codes. 
                (417) As explained above in Part III.A, Blackstone described 
                five "auxiliary rights," and the right of individuals to have and use 
                arms for their defense was one of them. Given the language of Section 
                1 of the Civil Rights Act, it may be that States simply could not discriminate 
                against blacks in the right to keep and bear arms, not that the Second 
                Amendment applied per se, but the point remains that there was a consensus 
                that the right in question belonged to individuals and was a right against 
                the state. (418) 
             Were there any remaining doubt on this question, 
                Congress eliminated it a month after approving the Fourteenth Amendment, 
                when it renewed the Freedmen's Bureau over President Andrew Johnson's 
                veto. The act provided that wherever the courts were not open, or in any 
                State that had not been restored to the Union, various rights, largely 
                paralleling those in the Civil Rights Act, should "be secured to and enjoyed 
                by all the citizens . . . without respect to race or color, or previous 
                condition of slavery." Among these were "the right . . . to have full 
                and equal benefit of all laws and proceedings concerning personal liberty, 
                personal security, and the acquisition, enjoyment, and disposition of 
                estate, real and personal, including the constitutional right to bear 
                arms." (419) The Congress thus not 
                only enacted the understanding that the Second Amendment protected an 
                individual right, including the right to "bear" arms, but also did so 
                in a way that rested on Blackstone's exposition of the individual right 
                to arms as a critical auxiliary to the three primary individual rights 
                of life, liberty, and property.  
             Congress took the same view early in the 
                following year, demonstrating not only its understanding that the right 
                belonged to individuals but also the limited, indirect way in which it 
                protected the States' militias. Responding to the southern militias' depredations 
                against the freed blacks, Congress included in a bill, which the President 
                signed, a provision "[t]hat all militia forces now organized or in service" 
                in the States of the former Confederacy "be forthwith disbanded, and that 
                the further organization, arming, or calling into service of the said 
                militia forces, or any part thereof, is hereby prohibited." 
                (420) Significantly, the bill's sponsor had agreed to strike 
                "disarmed" after "disbanded," in the face of opposition from several (northern) 
                senators that to disarm the citizens from whom the militia was drawn, 
                rather than merely disbanding the militias, would violate the Second Amendment. 
                (421) Congress's actions both in disbanding the southern States' 
                militias and in not disarming their citizens show that it understood the 
                Second Amendment right to protect individuals, not States or their militias. 
                (422) Thus, from the Founding through the Civil War, the overwhelming 
                understanding of the right of the people to keep and bear arms was that 
                it was a right that belonged to individuals.  
        D. Beyond Reconstruction 
             As already suggested by our discussions above 
                of Andrews and cases citing Buzzard, the understanding 
                of the right to keep and bear arms as an individual right continued beyond 
                the Civil War and Reconstruction. Although we do not provide an exhaustive 
                survey of the post-war period, we find it significant that the modern 
                alternative views of the right did not take hold until the twentieth century, 
                well over a century after the Second Amendment was ratified. Before that, 
                the views of the leading constitutional-law scholar of the period, Thomas 
                Cooley, were in accord with his predecessors Tucker, Rawle, and Story, 
                in recognizing an individual right. And the Supreme Court, although making 
                no holding regarding the substance of the Amendment, suggested in dicta 
                that it protected an individual right.  
             Cooley's General Principles of Constitutional 
                Law, first published in 1880, gained a prominence on the 
                level of the works of his predecessors. (423) 
                As had the antebellum commentators, he espoused the individual-right view 
                of the Second Amendment. After quoting the Amendment, noting that it was 
                a "modification and enlargement from the English Bill of Rights," and 
                citing Tucker, Cooley added the following: 
         
                The Right is General. - It might 
                        be supposed from the phraseology of this provision that the right 
                        to keep and bear arms was only guaranteed to the militia; but this 
                        would be an interpretation not warranted by the intent. . . . [I]f 
                        the right were limited to those enrolled [in the militia, a number 
                        that the government could constrict], the purpose of this guaranty 
                        might be defeated altogether by the action or neglect to act of the 
                        government it was meant to hold in check. The meaning of the provision 
                        undoubtedly is, that the people, from whom the militia must be taken, 
                        shall have the right to keep and bear arms, and they need no permission 
                        or regulation of law for the purpose. But this enables the government 
                        to have a well-regulated militia; for to bear arms implies something 
                        more than the mere keeping; it implies the learning to handle and 
                        use them in a way that makes those who keep them ready for their efficient 
                        use; in other words, it implies the right to meet for voluntary discipline 
                        in arms, observing in doing so the laws of public order. 
                        (424) 
         
        Cooley's rejection of any collective-right and quasi-collective-right view 
                is consistent with the understanding of the Amendment's prefatory clause 
                that is evident from the Founding and had been reiterated before the Civil 
                War by Rawle, Story, and Nunn. Even Cooley's heading echoed Rawle's 
                statement over fifty years earlier: "The prohibition is general." 
                (425) Cooley likewise treated both keeping and bearing 
                as private rights of citizens, and recognized that the right has limitations 
                ("the laws of public order"), just as any other individual right does. 
                (426) Conversely, in discussing the Militia Clauses of Article 
                I, Section 8, in a separate part of his treatise, he made no mention of 
                the Second Amendment. (427)  
              Cooley reiterated this individual-right 
                interpretation in his even more celebrated Treatise on the Constitutional 
                Limitations, first published in 1868. (428) 
                Among the clauses common in state constitutions, he explained, were "[t]hose 
                declaratory of the fundamental rights of the citizen," among which were 
                freedom of speech and of the press and "that every man may bear arms for 
                the defence of himself and the State." (429) 
                In a later chapter he included the right among the "the constitutional 
                protections to personal liberty": "Among the other defences to personal 
                liberty should be mentioned the right of the people to keep and bear arms." 
                He explained the right's English origins, noted the importance for a "well-regulated 
                militia" of "the people" being "trained to bearing arms," praised the 
                lack of legislation "regulat[ing] this right," and cited Bliss, 
                Nunn, and a case concerning the right of self-defense. 
                (430) Finally, in elsewhere explaining the scope of a State's 
                concurrent power to organize and discipline the militia, Cooley simply 
                cited Houston v. Moore, not mentioning the 
                Second Amendment. (431) Like the Court, 
                he apparently did not see the Amendment as relevant to the scope of the 
                State's power to maintain a militia. 
             The Supreme Court did not address the substance 
                of the Second Amendment during this period, because of its view that the 
                Bill of Rights, including the Second Amendment, did not apply to the States. 
                (432) In Robertson v. Baldwin, however, 
                the Court invoked the history of, and limitations on, the various rights 
                in the Bill of Rights, including the Second Amendment, to illustrate and 
                defend a holding regarding the limitations on the Thirteenth Amendment's 
                ban on slavery: 
        
                The law is perfectly well settled that the first ten amendments to 
                        the Constitution, commonly known as the Bill of Rights, were not intended 
                        to lay down any novel principles of government, but simply to embody 
                        certain guaranties and immunities which we had inherited from our 
                        English ancestors, and which had from time immemorial been subject 
                        to certain well-recognized exceptions arising from the necessities 
                        of the case. In incorporating these principles into the fundamental 
                        law there was no intention of disregarding the exceptions, which continued 
                        to be recognized as if they had been formally expressed. Thus, the 
                        freedom of speech and of the press (art. 1) does not permit the publication 
                        of libels, blasphemous or indecent articles, or other publications 
                        injurious to public morals or private reputation; [and] the right 
                        of the people to keep and bear arms (art. 2) is not infringed by laws 
                        prohibiting the carrying of concealed weapons . . . . 
                        (433) 
         
        The Court added similar illustrations from the Fifth and Sixth Amendments. 
                The Court thus suggested that the Second Amendment protected an individual 
                right, both by treating it in parallel with the individual rights in the 
                rest of the Bill of Rights and by pointing to the right's English origins. 
         
             Not until 1905 was a view rejecting the individual-right 
                view truly born, and then in a decision interpreting not the Second Amendment 
                but rather a provision in a state constitution. In City of Salina 
                v. Blaksley, the Kansas Supreme Court held that a clause 
                in the Kansas Bill of Rights, providing that "'[t]he people have the right 
                to bear arms for their defence and security,'" referred only "to the people 
                as a collective body" and dealt "exclusively with the military. Individual 
                rights are not considered in this section." Rather, the "people shall 
                exercise this right" through the power of their legislature, 
                set out in the body of the state constitution, to organize, equip, and 
                discipline the militia. The right extended "only to the right to bear 
                arms as a member of the state militia, or some other military organization 
                provided for by law." (434) The court 
                seems to have been influenced by a provision in the state constitution 
                admonishing against standing armies in time of peace, and praising civilian 
                control of the military, that immediately followed the text of the right. 
                (435) The court also, without citing historical authority and 
                with little explanation, pointed to the Second Amendment as analogous 
                and reinforcing its reading. (436) Salina's 
                novelty was not missed. One state supreme court soon after, in a survey 
                reaching back to Bliss, Reid, Nunn, and Aymette, 
                described Salina as having gone "further than any other case" 
                by holding that the right to bear arms in the Kansas Constitution imposed 
                no limit on the legislature's power to prohibit private individuals from 
                carrying arms. (437)  
        Conclusion 
             For the foregoing reasons, we conclude that 
                the Second Amendment secures an individual right to keep and to bear arms. 
                Current case law leaves open and unsettled the question of whose right 
                is secured by the Amendment. Although we do not address the scope of the 
                right, our examination of the original meaning of the Amendment provides 
                extensive reasons to conclude that the Second Amendment secures an individual 
                right, and no persuasive basis for either the collective-right or quasi-collective-right 
                views. The text of the Amendment's operative clause, setting out a "right 
                of the people to keep and bear Arms," is clear and is reinforced by the 
                Constitution's structure. The Amendment's prefatory clause, properly understood, 
                is fully consistent with this interpretation. The broader history of the 
                Anglo-American right of individuals to have and use arms, from England's 
                Revolution of 1688-1689 to the ratification of the Second Amendment a 
                hundred years later, leads to the same conclusion. Finally, the first 
                hundred years of interpretations of the Amendment, and especially the 
                commentaries and case law in the pre-Civil War period closest to the Amendment's 
                ratification, confirm what the text and history of the Second Amendment 
                require.  
             Please let us know if we may provide further 
                assistance. 
         Steven G. Bradbury 
                Principal Deputy Assistant Attorney General 
         Howard C. Nielson, Jr. 
                Deputy Assistant Attorney General 
         C. Kevin Marshall 
                Acting Deputy Assistant Attorney General 
          
         
          1 See, e.g., United 
                States v. Emerson, 270 F.3d 203, 220, 260 (5th 
                Cir. 2001). 
           2 See, e.g., Silveira 
                v. Lockyer, 312 F.3d 1052, 1060-61, 1086-87 (9th Cir. 
                2002), cert. denied, 124 S. Ct. 803 (2003). 
           3 Emerson, 270 F.3d at 219 (describing 
                intermediate view); see also, e.g., Cases v. 
                United States, 131 F.2d 916, 923 (1st Cir. 1942). 
           4 See, e.g., United 
                States v. Parker, 362 F.3d 1279, 1283 (10th Cir. 
                2004). 
           5 Memorandum for United States Attorneys 
                from the Attorney General, Re: United States v. 
                Emerson (Nov. 9, 2001) (quoting Emerson, 270 F.3d at 
                260), reprinted in Brief for the United States in Opposition, 
                app., Emerson v. United States, 536 U.S. 907 
                (2002) (denying certiorari). You added that the Department of Justice 
                "can and will continue to defend vigorously the constitutionality, under 
                the Second Amendment, of all existing federal firearms laws." 
           6 307 U.S. 174 (1939). 
           7 Ch. 757, 48 Stat. 1236. 
           8 See National Firearms Act: Hearings 
                on H.R. 9066 Before the House Comm. on Ways and Means, 73d 
                Cong. 90 (1934) (statement of Ass't Atty. Gen. Keenan); United States 
                v. Lopez, 2 F.3d 1342, 1348 (5th Cir. 1993), aff'd, 
                514 U.S. 549 (1995). 
           9 307 U.S. at 175-77. 
           10 Id. at 178 (citing Aymette 
                v. State, 21 Tenn. (2 Hum.) 154, 158 (1840)). We discuss 
                Aymette below in Part IV.B.2. 
           11 Id. 
           12  Id. at 179; see id. 
                at 179-82 (describing militia regulations, including arms requirements). 
           13 See below, Parts II.C (discussing 
                Second Amendment's preface), III.B-C (discussing Founders' recognition 
                that the individual right to arms furthered the citizen militia), IV.A 
                (discussing early commentators), IV.B.2 (discussing early cases), IV.D 
                (discussing views of Thomas Cooley soon after Civil War). 
           14 Later opinions of the Supreme Court 
                appear to accept the individual-right view, at least in dicta, 
                although none is dispositive. In Johnson v. Eisentrager, 
                339 U.S. 763 (1950), the Court rejected a claim that the Fifth Amendment's 
                criminal-procedure protections applied to nonresident enemy aliens by 
                pointing out, among other things, that a contrary view would require also 
                applying the "companion civil-rights Amendments" in the Bill of Rights, 
                including the Second Amendment. Id. at 784 ("[D]uring military 
                occupation irreconcilable enemy elements, guerrilla fighters, and 'werewolves' 
                could require the American Judiciary to assure them freedoms of speech, 
                press, and assembly as in the First Amendment, right to bear arms as in 
                the Second, security against 'unreasonable' searches and seizures as in 
                the Fourth, as well as rights to jury trial as in the Fifth and Sixth 
                Amendments."). In Konigsberg v. State Bar of Cal., 
                366 U.S. 36 (1961), the Court, citing Miller, again equated the 
                Second Amendment right with the rights secured by the First Amendment. 
                Id. at 49 n.10. More recent cases have assumed an individual 
                right in dicta by listing the Second Amendment right among the 
                personal rights composing the "liberty" that the Constitution's due-process 
                provisions protect. See Planned Parenthood v. Casey, 
                505 U.S. 833, 847 (1992); Moore v. City of East 
                Cleveland, 431 U.S. 494, 502 (1977) (plurality opinion) (quoting 
                Poe v. Ullman, 367 U.S. 497, 542-43 (1961) 
                (Harlan, J., dissenting)); id. at 542 (White, J., dissenting) 
                (same as plurality). But see Adams v. Williams, 
                407 U.S. 143, 150 (1972) (Douglas, J., dissenting) ("A powerful lobby 
                dins into the ears of our citizenry that these gun purchases are constitutional 
                rights protected by the Second Amendment," but "[t]here is no reason why 
                all pistols should not be barred to everyone except the police."). The 
                Court in Lewis v. United States, 445 U.S. 65 (1980), 
                rejected an equal-protection challenge to a prohibition against felons 
                possessing firearms. In a one-sentence footnote explaining why it was 
                applying rational-basis review, the Court stated that such a prohibition 
                is not "based upon constitutionally suspect criteria" and does not "trench 
                upon any constitutionally protected liberties." Id. at 65 n.8. 
                Although this language is consistent with the view that the Second Amendment 
                does not secure a right of individuals, it is also consistent with the 
                traditional understanding of the individual-right view that the liberty 
                protected by the Second Amendment does not extend to convicted felons. 
                See infra notes 19 & 29, and the discussions referenced therein. 
           15 131 F.2d 916, 922 (1st Cir. 1942). 
           16 Id. at 923. 
           17 131 F.2d 261, 266 (3d Cir. 1942), rev'd 
                on other grounds, 319 U.S. 463 (1943).  
           18 Id. The same ground appears 
                to have been available in Cases. See Cases, 
                131 F.2d at 919 n.1. 
           19 Regarding violent felons, although 
                the case involved possession, the court relied on authority for regulating 
                the bearing of arms (banning carrying weapons concealed or to 
                the terror of the people). For more on-point authority, see proposals 
                made during the ratifying conventions, discussed below in Part III.C.1, 
                and Emerson, 270 F.3d at 226 n.21; cf. Lewis, 
                445 U.S. at 65 n.8 (rejecting equal-protection challenge to prohibition 
                of felon possessing a firearm); Richardson v. Ramirez, 
                418 U.S. 24, 53-55 (1974) (holding constitutional the disenfranchisement 
                of convicted felons who had completed their sentences and paroles). 
           20 131 F.2d at 266. The court cited some 
                history from the Founding Era, which we address in Part III.C.1. 
           21 We have not conducted a review of the 
                Government's litigating positions in the numerous firearms cases since 
                Miller. In its brief in Miller, the Government made 
                two alternative arguments. The first was consistent with a quasi-collective-right 
                view. See Brief for United States at 9-18, United States 
                v. Miller, 307 U.S. 174 (1939) (No. 696). The second (which the Court 
                adopted) was consistent with either a quasi-collective- or individual-right 
                view. See id. at 18-20. Its present litigating position appears 
                to be consistent with your 2001 memorandum to U.S. Attorneys endorsing 
                the individual-right view. See, e.g., United States 
                v. Lippman, 369 F.3d 1039, 1045 (8th Cir. 2004) (Colloton, 
                J., concurring in part and concurring in the judgment). 
           22 Property Requisition Act, ch. 445, 
                 1, 55 Stat. 742, 742. 
           23 Memorandum for Lawrence E. Walsh, Deputy 
                Attorney General, from Paul A. Sweeney, Acting Assistant Attorney General, 
                Office of Legal Counsel, Re:  H.R. 232, 86th Cong., 1st Sess., 
                a bill "To provide for the securing of custody and disposition by the 
                United States of missiles, rockets, earth satellites, and similar devices 
                adaptable to military uses, and for other purposes," at 
                1-2 (Apr. 9, 1959) (emphasis added). 
           24 See Memorandum for Byron R. 
                White, Deputy Attorney General, from Nicholas deB. Katzenbach, Assistant 
                Attorney General, Office of Legal Counsel, Re:  H.R. 2057, 
                a bill to provide for the securing of custody and disposition by the United 
                States of missiles, rockets, earth satellites, and similar devices adaptable 
                to military use (May 8, 1961); Memorandum for White, from Katzenbach, 
                Re:  Proposed report of the Department of Defense on H.R. 
                2057 "To provide for the securing of custody and disposition by the United 
                States of missiles, rockets, earth satellites and similar devices adaptable 
                to Military uses, and for other purposes," at 1 (Mar. 22, 
                1962). 
           25  See Federal Firearms Act: Hearings 
                Before the Subcomm. to Investigative Juvenile Delinquency of the Senate 
                Comm. on the Judiciary, 89th Cong. 40-41 (1965) (statement of Attorney 
                General Katzenbach). For subsequent treatment of the Second Amendment, 
                see, e.g., Memorandum for Richard G. Kleindienst, Deputy Attorney 
                General, from William H. Rehnquist, Assistant Attorney General, Office 
                of Legal Counsel, Re: Proposed "Federal Gun Registration and Licensing 
                Act of 1969" (Feb. 19, 1969) (in one-sentence discussion, citing 
                Miller and Tot to find no "serious legal obstacle" under 
                Amendment to proposal for federal registration of firearms and limited 
                federal licensing); Memorandum for D. Lowell Jensen, Assistant Attorney 
                General, Criminal Division, from Theodore B. Olson, Assistant Attorney 
                General, Office of Legal Counsel, Re: Proposed Legislation Relating 
                to Firearms and to Mandatory Sentencing, at 2 (May 27, 1981) (citing 
                Miller as basis for "perceiv[ing] no basis for suggesting that 
                the [1968 Gun Control] Act so interferes with the powers of the States 
                to raise militias as to transgress the Second Amendment"); Firearm Owners' 
                Protection Act, Pub. L. No. 99-308,  1(b), 100 Stat. 449, 449 (1986), 
                18 U.S.C.  921 note (2000) (law signed by President Reagan that recognized 
                "the right[ ] of citizens . . . to keep and bear arms under 
                the second amendment."). 
           26 Pub. L. No. 90-351, 82 Stat. 197. 
           27  See, e.g., Love 
                v. Pepersack, 47 F.3d 120, 122-24 (4th Cir. 1995); United 
                States v. Warin, 530 F.2d 103, 105-07, 108 (6th 
                Cir. 1976) (dismissing "the erroneous supposition that the Second Amendment 
                is concerned with the rights of individuals rather than those of the States" 
                and rejecting claim involving gun admittedly bearing reasonable relationship 
                to preservation or efficiency of the army); Gillespie v. 
                City of Indianapolis, 185 F.3d 693, 710-11 (7th Cir. 1999); Hickman 
                v. Block, 81 F.3d 98, 99-102 (9th Cir. 1996). The Third 
                Circuit's present position is at least the quasi-collective-right view, 
                if not the collective-right view. See United States 
                v. Rybar, 103 F.3d 273, 286 (3d Cir. 1996). 
           28 See, e.g., United 
                States v. Hale, 978 F.2d 1016, 1019-20 (8th Cir. 
                1992); United States v. Oakes, 564 F.2d 384, 
                387 (10th Cir. 1977); United States v. Wright, 
                117 F.3d 1265, 1272-74 (11th Cir. 1997), vacated in part on other 
                grounds, 133 F.3d 1412 (1998). These courts make clear that the right 
                under the quasi-collective-right view protects only members of organized 
                militia units such as the National Guard, not members of the "militia" 
                defined more broadly. Oakes, for example, rejected a claim based 
                on the defendant's membership in the Kansas militia, which consisted of 
                all able-bodied men between twenty-one and forty-five. 564 F.2d at 387; 
                see also Wright, 117 F.3d at 1271-74 (similar); Hale, 
                978 F.2d at 1020 (similar); Warin, 530 F.2d at 105, 106, 108 
                (similar). 
           29  See, e.g., United States 
                v. Baer, 235 F.3d 561, 564 (10th Cir. 2000); Gillespie, 
                185 F.3d at 710-11; Marchese v. California, 
                545 F.2d 645, 646 (9th Cir. 1976); United States v. 
                Johnson, 497 F.2d 548, 550 (4th Cir. 1974) (per curiam); 
                Cody v. United States, 460 F.2d 34, 35-37 (8th 
                Cir. 1972); Stevens v. United States, 440 F.2d 
                144, 149 (6th Cir. 1971); United States v. Synnes, 
                438 F.2d 764, 766 (8th Cir. 1971), vacated on other grounds, 
                404 U.S. 1009 (1972). Courts have recognized that such holdings could 
                be consistent with an individual-right view. See United States 
                v. Price, 328 F.3d 958, 961 (7th Cir. 2003); supra 
                note 19 (discussing Tot); cf. Emerson, 270 
                F.3d at 261 (upholding prohibition on possession of firearm by person 
                subject to domestic-violence restraining order by concluding that Amendment 
                protected an individual right but finding no violation); Lippman, 
                369 F.3d at 1044-45 (Colloton, J.) (similar). 
           30  See Hickman, 81 
                F.3d at 99-103; Thomas v. Members of City Council 
                of Portland, 730 F.2d 41, 42 (1st Cir. 1984) (per curiam). 
                Courts have recognized that such holdings also could be consistent with 
                an individual-right view. See Parker, 362 F.3d at 1285-86 
                (Kelly, J., concurring) (arguing for upholding conviction on narrower 
                ground that case involved reasonable restriction on concealed weapons, 
                and criticizing circuit courts, in interpreting Second Amendment, for 
                ignoring "the universal admonition to decide constitutional issues narrowly"); 
                Part IV.B.2, below (discussing cases recognizing individual right but 
                rejecting right to carry concealed weapons). 
           31  Silveira, 312 F.3d at 1063-64 
                & n.11. 
           32 For a symposium of articles spanning 
                the views, see The Second Amendment Today: Historical and 
                Contemporary Perspectives on the Constitutionality of Firearms Regulation, 
                29 N. Ky. L. Rev. 643 (2002), and for articles critical of the individual-right 
                view, see Symposium on the Second Amendment: Fresh Looks, 
                76 Chi.-Kent L. Rev. 3 (2000). See also, e.g., Garry Wills, A 
                Necessary Evil: A History of American Distrust of Government 207-21, 
                256-60 (1999); Andrew D. Herz, Gun Crazy: Constitutional False Consciousness 
                and Dereliction of Dialogic Responsibility, 75 B.U. L. Rev. 57 (1995); 
                Richard M. Aborn, Essay, The Battle Over the Brady Bill and the Future 
                of Gun Control Advocacy, 22 Fordham Urb. L.J. 417 (1995); Carl T. 
                Bogus, Essay, Race, Riots, and Guns, 66 S. Cal. L. Rev. 1365 
                (1993); Dennis A. Henigan, Arms, Anarchy and the Second Amendment, 
                26 Val. U. L. Rev. 107 (1991); Wendy Brown, Comment, Guns, Cowboys, 
                Philadelphia Mayors, and Civic Republicanism: On Sanford Levinson's The 
                Embarrassing Second Amendment, 99 Yale L.J. 661 (1989); Keith A. 
                Ehrman & Dennis A. Henigan, The Second Amendment in the Twentieth 
                Century: Have You Seen Your Militia Lately?, 15 U. Dayton L. Rev. 
                5 (1989); Samuel Fields, Guns, Crime and the Negligent Gun Owner, 
                10 N. Ky. L. Rev. 141 (1982); Warren Spannaus, State Firearms Regulation 
                and the Second Amendment, 6 Hamline L. Rev. 383 (1983); cf. 
                David Yassky, The Second Amendment: Structure, History, and Constitutional 
                Change, 99 Mich. L. Rev. 588 (2000); David C. Williams, Civic 
                Republicanism and the Citizen Militia: The Terrifying Second Amendment, 
                101 Yale L.J. 551, 554-55 (1991). 
           33  See, e.g., Laurence 
                H. Tribe, 1 American Constitutional Law 900 & 902 n.221 (3d 
                ed. 2000); Nelson Lund, The Ends of Second Amendment Jurisprudence: 
                Firearms Disabilities and Domestic Violence Restraining Orders, 4 
                Tex. Rev. L. & Pol. 157 (1999); Leonard W. Levy, Origins of the 
                Bill of Rights 134 (1999); Ronald S. Resnick, Private Arms as 
                the Palladium of Liberty: The Meaning of the Second Amendment, 77 
                U. Det. Mercy L. Rev. 1 (1999); Brannon P. Denning, Gun Shy: The Second 
                Amendment as an "Underenforced Constitutional Norm," 21 Harv. J.L. 
                & Pub. Pol'y 719 (1998); L.A. Powe, Jr., Guns, Words, and Constitutional 
                Interpretation, 38 Wm. & Mary L. Rev. 1311 (1997); Nelson 
                Lund, The Past and Future of the Individual's Right to Arms, 
                31 Ga. L. Rev. 1 (1996); Randy E. Barnett & Don B. Kates, Under 
                Fire: The New Consensus on the Second Amendment, 45 Emory L.J. 1139 
                (1996); Glenn Harlan Reynolds & Don B. Kates, The Second Amendment 
                and States' Rights: A Thought Experiment, 36 Wm. & Mary L. Rev. 
                1737 (1995); David B. Kopel, It Isn't About Duck Hunting: The British 
                Origin of the Right to Arms, 93 Mich. L. Rev. 1333, 1355 (1995); 
                William Van Alstyne, Essay, The Second Amendment and the Personal 
                Right to Arms, 43 Duke L.J. 1236; Joyce Lee Malcolm, To Keep 
                and Bear Arms: The Origins of an Anglo-American Right (1994); Clayton 
                E. Cramer, For the Defense of Themselves and the State: The Original 
                Intent and Judicial Interpretation of the Right to Keep and Bear Arms 
                (1994); Akhil Reed Amar, The Bill of Rights as a Constitution, 
                100 Yale L.J. 1131, 1162-68 (1991); Robert J. Cottrol & Raymond T. 
                Diamond, The Second Amendment: Toward an Afro-Americanist Reconsideration, 
                80 Geo. L.J. 309 (1991); Sanford Levinson, Comment, The Embarrassing 
                Second Amendment, 99 Yale L.J. 637 (1989); Nelson Lund, The Second 
                Amendment, Political Liberty, and the Right to Self-Preservation, 
                39 Ala. L. Rev. 103 (1987); David T. Hardy, Armed Citizens, Citizen 
                Armies: Toward a Jurisprudence of the Second Amendment, 9 Harv. J.L. 
                & Pub. Pol'y 559 (1986); Don B. Kates, Jr., The Second Amendment: 
                A Dialogue, 49 Law & Contemp. Probs. 143 (Winter 1986); Stephen 
                P. Halbrook, That Every Man Be Armed: The Evolution of a Constitutional 
                Right (1984); Don B. Kates, Jr., Handgun Prohibition and the 
                Original Meaning of the Second Amendment, 82 Mich. L. Rev. 204 (1983); 
                see also Printz v. United States, 
                521 U.S. 898, 938 n.2 (1997) (Thomas., J., concurring) (noting "growing 
                body of scholarly commentary indicat[ing] that the [right]" is a personal 
                one); Emerson, 270 F.3d at 220 (similar). 
           34 270 F.3d at 227-60. 
           35 312 F.3d at 1060-87. 
           36 Silveira v. Lockyer, 
                328 F.3d 567, 570 (9th Cir.) (Kleinfeld, J., joined by Kozinski, O'Scannlain, 
                and T.G. Nelson, JJ., dissenting from denial of rehearing en banc), 
                cert. denied, 124 S. Ct. 803 (2003); see 328 F.3d at 
                568 (Pregerson, J., same); id. at 568 (Kozinski, J., same); id. 
                at 592 (Gould, J., joined by Kozinski, J., same). For other recent opinions 
                of Ninth Circuit judges endorsing the individual-right view and criticizing 
                Silveira, see Nordyke, 319 F.3d at 1195 (Gould, J., 
                concurring); Nordyke v. King, 364 F.3d 1025, 1025 (9th Cir. 2004) 
                (Kleinfeld, J., dissenting from denial of rehearing en banc); 
                id. at 1026 (Gould, J., joined by O'Scannlain, Kleinfeld, Tallman, 
                and Bea, JJ., same). 
           37 For example, Article II of the Articles 
                of Confederation, drafted a decade before the Constitution, reserved to 
                each State "every power, jurisdiction, and right" not expressly delegated 
                to the federal Government. 
           38 In addition, the Copyright and Patent 
                Clause authorizes Congress to grant an "exclusive Right" to authors and 
                inventors for a limited time. U.S. Const. art. I,  8, cl. 8. 
           39 See., e.g., U.S. Const. art. 
                I,  1; art. I,  8; art. II,  1; art. III,  1; amend. X. 
           40 United States v. Verdugo-Urquidez, 
                494 U.S. 259, 265 (1990); see also id. at 279 (Stevens, J., concurring 
                in judgment) ("aliens who are lawfully present in the United States are 
                among those 'people' who are entitled to the protection of the Bill of 
                Rights, including the Fourth Amendment"); id. at 287-88 (Brennan, 
                J., dissenting) (similar; contending that "'the people'" is broader than 
                "'citizens,' 'freemen,' 'residents,' or 'the American people.'"). The 
                Ninth Circuit in Silveira did not discuss the "right of the people" 
                in the Second Amendment, and it disregarded Verdugo-Urquidez 
                except to cite its analysis of "the people" as an analogy in support of 
                its own reading of "Militia." See 312 F.3d at 1069-70 & n.25, 
                1071 & n.27. While recognizing that "[t]he question . . . is not whether 
                arms may be kept, but by whom and for what purpose," id. at 1074, 
                the court in Silveira did not consider that the "who[ ]" might 
                be "the people" to whom the Second Amendment's text - like that of the 
                First, Fourth, and Ninth - expressly gives the right. 
           41 Thomas M. Cooley, The General Principles 
                of Constitutional Law in the United States of America 267-68 (1880; 
                reprint 2000) (emphasis added). 
           42 Of course the "people" might choose 
                to exercise those individual rights in groups rather than alone, as in 
                the First Amendment right to assemble and petition, but that does not 
                make their rights "collective" or quasi-collective in the sense of depending 
                on the will or actions of a State or on one's service to it. 
           43 U.S. Const. art. I,  8, cls. 15-16; 
                art. II,  2, cl. 1. 
           44 The last quotation is from the Constitutional 
                Convention's resolution transmitting the proposed Constitution to the 
                Congress. 2 The Records of the Federal Convention of 1787, at 
                665 (Max Farrand ed., rev. ed. 1966). This distinction between the "people" 
                and the government is why the Founders insisted that the Constitution 
                be ratified by popularly elected special conventions rather than by the 
                state governments, to ensure its supremacy over those governments. See 
                The Federalist No. 39, at 253-54 (J. Madison) (Jacob E. 
                Cooke, ed. 1961); James Madison, Notes of Debates in the Federal Convention 
                of 1787, at 70 (1987) (remarks of Madison, June 5); id. 
                at 348-49 (remarks of George Mason and Edmund Randolph, July 23); id. 
                at 352-53 (remarks of Madison). 
           45 Those who reject the individual-right 
                view tend to neglect "keep" or to treat it as redundant with "bear." In 
                Silveira, the court found it "not clear" why the word "was included 
                in the amendment" and concluded by summarizing the Amendment as merely 
                protecting a right to "'bear arms'" in conjunction with militia service. 
                312 F.3d at 1074, 1086. See also Michael C. Dorf, What Does 
                the Second Amendment Mean Today?, 76 Chi.-Kent L. Rev. 291, 317 (2000) 
                (contending without citation that "keep and bear" is "a unitary phrase," 
                with "keep" adding nothing to "bear," but admitting possibility that "the 
                plain meaning of 'keep' would have been sufficient to connote an individual 
                right"); H. Richard Uviller & William G. Merkel, The Second Amendment 
                in Context: The Case of the Vanishing Predicate, 76 Chi.-Kent L. 
                Rev. 403, 424-25, 508, 549-50, 593 (2000) (similar). 
           46 2 Strange Rep. 1098, 1098 (applying 
                5 Ann., c. 14 (1706)); see Rex v. Gardner, 
                87 Eng. Rep. 1240, 7 Mod. Rep. 279 (K.B. 1739) (apparently later case, 
                but similar); id. at 1241 (defendant, arguing that "to charge 
                only that he kept a gun is improper, for it includes every man that keeps 
                a gun," and that guns are kept "for the defence of a man's house"); id. 
                (Lee, C.J.) (words of statute "do not extend to prohibit a man from keeping 
                a gun for his necessary defence"); id. (Probyn, J.) ("farmers 
                are generally obliged to keep a gun, and are no more within the Act for 
                doing so than they are for keeping a cabbage-net"). 
           47  Mallock v. Eastly, 
                87 Eng. Rep. 1370, 1374, 7 Mod. Rep. 482 (C.P. 1744). 
           48  Wingfield v. Stratford, 
                96 Eng. Rep. 787, 787, Sayer Rep. 15 (K.B. 1752). 
           49  King v. Silcot, 
                87 Eng. Rep. 186, 186, 3 Mod. Rep. 280 (K.B. 1690) (italics omitted) (interpreting 
                33 Hen. VIII, c. 6 (1541), and quashing indictment because it did not 
                specifically allege that defendant's income was insufficient when he kept 
                the gun). 
           50 4 Blackstone at *182. The qualification 
                to which Blackstone refers is a wealth requirement tied to the game laws, 
                see id. at *174-75, which we discuss in Part 
                III.A, below, and elsewhere. Regarding Blackstone's influence and authority, 
                see, e.g., Madison, Notes of Debates at 547 (remarks 
                of Dickenson, Aug. 29); Federalist No. 69, at 465 n.* (A. Hamilton) 
                & No. 84, at 577 (Hamilton); Malcolm, To Keep 
                and Bear at 130; Schick v. United States, 195 U.S. 
                65, 69 (1904). Edmund Burke informed Parliament that "they have sold nearly 
                as many of Blackstone's Commentaries in America as in England." Speech 
                concerning Resolutions for Conciliation with the Colonies (Mar. 22, 1775), 
                in Edmund Burke, Pre-Revolutionary Writings 206, 225 
                (Ian Harris ed., 1993). 
           51 4 Blackstone at *56; see id. 
                (person barred from "keeping arms in his house"). See 1 W. & 
                M., Sess. 1, c. 15,  4 (1689) ("no papist . . . shall or may have or 
                keep in his house, or elsewhere, or in the possession of any other person 
                to his use, or at his disposition, any arms, weapons, gunpowder, or ammunition"). 
           52 Kates, 82 Mich. L. Rev. at 215, 219. 
           53 We discuss this proposal below in Part 
                III.C.1. 
           54 Commonwealth v. Blanding, 
                20 Mass. (3 Pick.) 304, 338 (1825). 
           55 Samuel Johnson, A Dictionary of 
                the English Language (1755) (unpaginated). See Noah Webster, 
                An American Dictionary of the English Language (1828) (unpaginated) 
                (defining "Keep" first as "To hold; to retain in one's power or possession"). 
           56 See Stephen P. Halbrook, A 
                Right to Bear Arms: State and Federal Bills of Rights and Constitutional 
                Guarantees 94 (1989) (contending that "common linguistic usage of 
                the day . . . referr[ed] to the depositing of public 
                arms in an arsenal, in contrast with the keeping of private arms 
                by the people," and providing an example of the former usage in a 1789 
                state statute); cf. U.S. Const. art. I,  10, cl. 3 ("No State 
                shall . . . keep Troops" without Congress's consent) (emphasis added). 
                When members of a militia, as opposed to the people in general, retained 
                their own arms for militia service, common usage seems to have been to 
                speak of them "providing" themselves with weapons, see Militia 
                Act, ch. 33,  1, 1 Stat. 271 (1792); Thomas Jefferson, Notes on the 
                State of Virginia 88 (William Peden ed., 1982); 1 The Papers 
                of George Mason, 1725-1792, at 212 (Robert A. Rutland ed., 1970), 
                although we do not mean to claim that one could not speak of militiamen 
                "keeping" arms for militia use. 
           57 Johnson, Dictionary (unpaginated). 
           58  See id. (defining 
                "bear" as to "carry as a burden," "convey or carry," "carry as a mark 
                of authority" (such as a sword), "carry as a mark of distinction" (such 
                as to "bear arms in a coat"), and "carry as in show"); Webster, 
                American Dictionary (unpaginated) (defining "bear" as to "support," 
                "sustain," "carry," "convey," "support and remove from place to place," 
                "wear," and "bear as a mark of authority or distinction; as, to bear 
                a sword, a badge, a name; to bear arms in a coat"). 
           59 In Muscarello v. 
                United States, 524 U.S. 125 (1998), which involved a statute, 
                the Court was unanimous in understanding "bear arms" to refer generally 
                to a person carrying arms upon his person for the purpose of being armed 
                and ready for offensive or defensive action, the dissent citing the Second 
                Amendment in support of this view. The majority gave "carries a firearm" 
                a broader meaning. Id. at 130; id. at 139-40, 143 (Ginsburg, 
                J., dissenting). 
           60 See, e.g., Kates, 
                82 Mich. L. Rev. at 219 (explaining that, in early colonial statutes, 
                "'bear' did generally refer to the carrying of arms by militiamen"); St. 
                George Tucker, 2 Blackstone's Commentaries *408-09 n.1 (1803; 
                reprint 1996) ("Tucker's Blackstone") (discussing Virginia law 
                exempting from militia duty those "religiously scrupulous of bearing arms"); 
                The Declaration of Independence para. 28 (1776) ("He has constrained our 
                fellow Citizens taken Captive on the high Seas to bear Arms against their 
                country."). Militia service was not, however, limited to "military" action. 
                The Constitution speaks of using the militia "to execute the Laws of the 
                Union," which is distinct from both "repel[ling] Invasions" and "suppress[ing] 
                Insurrections." U.S. Const. art. I,  8, cl. 15. 
           61 Quoted in Malcolm, To 
                Keep and Bear at 139. 
           62 2 The Papers of Thomas Jefferson 
                443-44 (Julian P. Boyd ed., 1950). Concerning the Committee of Revisors, 
                see id. at 305; 1 Tucker's Blackstone, Note 
                F, at 444-45. 
           63 These are collected, through the Michigan 
                Constitution of 1835, in Emerson, 270 F.3d at 230 n.29. We discuss 
                the Pennsylvania and Vermont constitutions below in Part III.B.2. For 
                an 1822 judicial interpretation confirming the plain meaning of the Kentucky 
                provision as granting an individual right, see below, Part IV.B.1. Regarding 
                ratification of the Bill of Rights, see below, Part III.C.2. 
           64 "Legality of the London Military Foot-Association" 
                (July 24, 1780), reprinted in William Blizard, Desultory 
                Reflections on Police: With an Essay on the Means of Preventing Crimes 
                and Amending Criminals 59, 59 (London 1785) (emphasis omitted). Regarding 
                this opinion, which was "of wide interest," Leon Radzinowicz, 4 A 
                History of English Criminal Law 107 (1968), see id. at 107-10; 
                Malcolm, To Keep and Bear at 133-34; and our further discussion 
                below in Part III.A. Regarding the Recorder, see 1 Blackstone 
                at *76; 3 id. at *80-81 n.i; id. at *334; John H. Langbein, 
                Shaping the Eighteenth-Century Criminal Trial: A View from the Ryder 
                Sources, 50 U. Chi. L. Rev. 1, 8, 17-19, 34-36 (1983). 
           65 This essay by Tench Coxe is discussed 
                below in Part III.C.2. 
           66 Joseph Story, Commentaries on the 
                Constitution of the United States  980, at 695 (Ronald D. Rotunda 
                & John E. Nowak eds., 1987) (1833) ("Abridgement"). The English 
                right is discussed below in Part III.A. 
           67 See Bernard Schwartz, 2 The 
                Bill of Rights: A Documentary History 665, 672 (1971). We discuss 
                the Pennsylvania Convention, including the Report and its critics, 
                in Part III.C.1, below. Regarding the Report's wide circulation, 
                see id. at 628; 2 The Documentary History of the 
                Ratification of the Constitution 617 (Merrill Jensen ed., 1976) ("Doc. 
                Hist.") (note); 15 Doc. Hist. at 7-10 (John P. Kaminski 
                & Gaspare J. Saladino eds., 1984) (note). 
           68 In addition, the Second Amendment's 
                reference to "Arms" in the context of "keep" and "bear" reinforces our 
                view that it protects an individual right. The mere word "Arms" could 
                denote any weapon, including artillery. See Webster, American 
                Dictionary (unpaginated) (defining "arms" as "Weapons of offense, 
                or armor for defense and protection of the body" and including explanation 
                of "Fire arms" as "such as may be charged with powder, as cannon, 
                muskets, mortars &c."; also defining the verb "arm" as including "[t]o 
                furnish with means of defense; to prepare for resistance; to fortify"); 
                Johnson, Dictionary (unpaginated) (defining "arms" as "Weapons 
                of offence, or armour of defence"). Certainly Congress's power in Article 
                I, Section 8, Clause 16 to provide for "arming" the militia includes such 
                weapons, particularly given that the Constitution contemplates that the 
                States will use militias to defend themselves against surprise invasions. 
                See U.S. Const. art. I,  10, cl. 3 ("No State shall, without 
                the Consent of Congress, . . . keep Troops, . . . or engage in War, unless 
                actually invaded, or in such imminent Danger as will not admit of delay."); 
                Militia Act  4, 1 Stat. 271, 272 (1792) (requiring each division of State's 
                militia to have a company of artillery and troop of horse). If the Second 
                Amendment protected a state prerogative to have organized and effective 
                militias, one would expect it to protect all of the arms essential for 
                that purpose, including artillery. Yet its text suggests that the "Arms" 
                that it protects do not include those that "the people" could not both 
                "keep" and "bear" - those that an individual could not store and carry. 
                This use of "Arms" points toward an individual-right view rather than 
                a right of States to have select "militias," and it also seems more consistent 
                with an individual-right than a quasi-collective-right view, as the latter 
                requires that the "militia" of which the claimant is a member be fully 
                organized and equipped. See, e.g., United States 
                v. Parker, 362 F.3d 1279, 1283 (10th Cir. 2004). 
           69 This rule assumes that the legislature 
                incorporated the declaration during the ordinary legislative process, 
                not adopting it separately (with little consideration) or leaving it to 
                others to insert. Norman J. Singer, 2A Sutherland on Statutory 
                Construction  47.04, at 220 & 223 (6th ed. 2000); see James 
                Kent, 1 Commentaries on American Law 516 (9th ed. 1858) (noting 
                that titles and preambles "generally . . . are loosely and carelessly 
                inserted, and are not safe expositors of the law"); see also 
                King v. Williams, 96 Eng. Rep. 51, 52, 1 Blackst. 
                Rep. 93 (K.B. 1758) ("The conciseness of the title shall not control the 
                body of the Act. The title is no part of the law; it does not pass with 
                the same solemnity as the law itself. One reading is often sufficient 
                for it."); Thomas Jefferson, A Manual of Parliamentary Practice for 
                the Use of the Senate of the United States 41 (1801; reprint 1993) 
                (noting desirability that preamble "be consistent with" a bill but possibility 
                that it may not be, because of legislative procedures). 
           70 Examples of both include the statutes 
                discussed or cited below in Part III.A. See, e.g., the 
                Militia Act of 1662, 13 & 14 Car. II, c. 3,  1, 3, 14, 20; the Game 
                Act of 1671, 32 & 33 Car. II, c. 25,  1, 2, 4, 5, 6, 7; the Act 
                to Disarm Papists, 1 W. & M., Sess. 1, c. 15,  1, 4 (1689); the 
                Bill of Rights, 1 W. & M., Sess. 2, c. 2,  1, 9 (1689); the Game 
                Act of 1692, 4 & 5 W. & M., c. 23,  1, 3, 4, 5, 7, 10; the act 
                repealing the ban on hail-shot, 6 & 7 Will. III, c. 13,  1, 3 (1695); 
                and the Game Act of 1706, 5 Ann., c. 14,  1, 3, 5. 
           71 Copeman v. Gallant, 
                24 Eng. Rep. 404, 407, 1 P. Wms. Rep. 314 (Ch. 1716); id. at 
                405 (quoting statute) (emphases added); see Singer, 2A 
                Sutherland  47.04, at 220 ("Copeman . . . established the rule 
                that the preamble could not be used to restrict the effect of the words 
                used in the purview."). In Ryall v. Rolle, 
                26 Eng. Rep. 107, 1 Atkyns Rep. 165 (Ch. 1749), although the question 
                was not at issue, see id. at 116 (Lee, C.J.); id. 
                at 118 (Hardwicke, Ch.), some judges voiced disagreement with Copeman's 
                interpretation of that statute because of the great "inconvenience" it 
                would cause to commercial arrangements such as trusts, agency, and bailment, 
                but they still recognized the general rule, see id. at 113 (Parker, 
                C.B.) (recognizing another case holding "[t]hat the preamble shall not 
                restrain the enacting clause" and recognizing that Copeman "exploded 
                the notion of the preamble's governing the enacting clause," but adding 
                that "if the not restraining the generality of the enacting clause will 
                be attended with an inconvenience, the preamble shall restrain it"); id. 
                at 118 (Hardwicke, Ch.) (agreeing with Parker). 
           72 King v. Athos, 
                8 Mod. Rep. 136, 144 (K.B. 1723). See id. (Fortescue, J.) ("[I]t 
                must be admitted, that a preamble may be a good expositor of a statute; 
                but what was offered on the other side is not properly a preamble, but 
                only introductive to an enacting part of a statute: besides . . . preambles 
                are no more than recitals of inconveniences, which do not exclude any 
                other to which a remedy is given by the enacting part."); Kinaston 
                v. Clark, 26 Eng. Rep. 526, 527, 2 Atkyns Rep. 204 (Ch. 
                1741) ("There are many cases where the enacting part in a statute extends 
                further than the preamble even in criminal matters . . . ."). 
           73 1 Blackstone at *59-60. See 
                Crespigny v. Wittenoom, 100 Eng. Rep. 1304, 
                1305, 4 Term Rep. 791 (K.B. 1792) (Buller, J.) ("I agree that the preamble 
                cannot controul the enacting part of a statute, which is expressed in 
                clear and unambiguous terms. But if any doubt arise on the words of the 
                enacting part, the preamble may be resorted to, to explain it."); id. 
                at 1306 (Grose, J.) ("Though the preamble cannot controul the enacting 
                clause, we may compare it with the rest of the Act, in order to collect 
                the intention of the Legislature."). 
           74 Kent, 1 Commentaries at 516. 
                See Mills v. Wilkins, 87 Eng. Rep. 822, 822-23, 
                6 Mod. Rep. 62 (Q.B. 1703) ("[T]he title is not the law, but the name 
                or description given to it by the makers: just as the preamble of a statute 
                is no part thereof, but contains generally the motives or inducements 
                thereof."); see also Singer, 2A Sutherland  47.04, 
                at 221-22; id. at 224-25 ("The preamble can neither limit nor 
                extend the meaning of a statute which is clear. Similarly, it cannot be 
                used to create doubt or uncertainty."). 
           75 Joseph Story, 1 Commentaries on 
                the Constitution of the United States  459-460, at 443-44 (1833; 
                reprint 1991). 
           76  Jacobson v. 
                Massachusetts, 197 U.S. 11, 22 (1905). 
           77  See U.S. Term Limits, Inc. 
                v. Thornton, 514 U.S. 779, 821 n.31, 838 (1995); id. 
                at 846 & n.1 (Thomas, J., dissenting); see also Stenberg 
                v. Carhart, 530 U.S. 914, 953 (2000) (Scalia, J., dissenting). 
           78  N.H. Const. art. I,  17 
                (1784), reprinted in Francis Newton Thorpe, 4 The Federal 
                and State Constitutions, Colonial Charters, and Other Organic Laws 
                2455 (1909; reprint 1993). 
           79  See Eugene Volokh, The 
                Commonplace Second Amendment, 73 N.Y.U. L. Rev. 793, 798, 804-05, 
                808-09 (1998); Emerson, 270 F.3d at 234 n.32. 
           80 Mass. Const. pt. I,  21 (1780), reprinted 
                in 3 Fed. and State Consts. at 1892; N.H. Const. art. 
                I,  30 (1784), reprinted in 4 Fed. and State Consts. 
                at 2457; Vt. Const. ch. I,  16 (1786), reprinted in 6 Fed. 
                and State Consts. at 3753. 
           81 See Volokh, 73 N.Y.U. L. Rev. 
                at 794-95, 799-800. As with statutes, constitutional prefaces and operative 
                language often do not match exactly, the latter sometimes being overinclusive 
                compared to the declaration and sometimes underinclusive. See id. 
                at 801-07 (providing examples). 
           82 Creating the Bill of Rights: The 
                Documentary Record from the First Federal Congress 12 (Helen E. Veit 
                et. al. eds., 1991) (emphasis added). 
           83 Madison, Notes of Debates 
                at 639 (Sept. 14). Mason's proposal was defeated, apparently on the ground 
                that it improperly impugned soldiers. Id. at 639-40. 
           84 Athos, 8 Mod. Rep. at 144. 
           85 The Ninth Circuit in Silveira 
                provided only one paragraph on the proper relationship between a preface 
                and operative language, concluding that the latter must be read "to implement 
                the policy" of the former. See 312 F.3d at 1075. 
           86 United States v. Miller, 
                307 U.S. 174, 178 (1939). 
           87 See, e.g., Silveira, 
                312 F.3d at 1069-72. 
           88 Nordyke v. King, 
                364 F.3d 1025, 1031 (9th Cir. 2004) (Gould, J., joined by O'Scannlain, 
                Kleinfeld, Tallman, and Bea, J.J., dissenting from denial of rehearing 
                en banc). 
           89 Athos, 8 Mod. Rep. at 144. 
           90  See Kopel, 93 Mich. L. Rev. 
                at 1355 ("[O]ne of the reasons Congress guaranteed the right of the people 
                to keep and bear arms was so that a popular militia could be drawn from 
                the body of the people.") (footnote omitted). Thus, the Silveira 
                court's description of the militia as "the state-created and -organized 
                military force," 312 F.3d at 1069, is technically true but critically 
                incomplete, because it ignores the composition of the militia. 
           91 On the former distinction, see U.S. 
                Const. art. I,  8, cls. 12-16; art. I,  10, cl. 3; art. II,  2, cl. 
                1; amend. V; Articles of Confed. art. VI (contrasting a "body 
                of forces" with "a well regulated and disciplined militia, sufficiently 
                armed and accoutered."); Authority of President to Send Militia Into 
                a Foreign Country, 29 Op. Att'y Gen. 322, 322 (1912) (Wickersham, 
                A.G.) ("[T]he militia has always been considered and treated as a military 
                body quite distinct and different from the Regular or standing army."). 
           92  See Malcolm, To Keep 
                and Bear at 125 (discussing concerns of English Whigs after the English 
                Revolution of 1688-1689 to maintain a citizens' militia as opposed to 
                a select one); id. at 95-97, 103, 105 (discussing purges and 
                selective disarmament of militia by Charles II and James II); id. 
                at 63 (discussing Charles II's select militia). 
           93 Madison, Notes of Debates 
                at 478, 483-84 (Aug. 18). 
           94 Id. at 515 (Aug. 23). John 
                Adams also praised a militia of the whole people, as opposed to a select 
                band, in works that he published in 1776 and 1787. See below, 
                Part III.B.1. 
           95 Federalist No. 46, at 321 
                (J. Madison). The population of all white males aged 16 and over in the 
                1790 census was 813,298, making Madison's number a fair approximation 
                of the citizen militia. See U.S. Dept. of Commerce, Bureau of 
                the Census, 1 Historical Statistics of the United States 16 (1975). 
           96 Federalist No. 29, at 183-85 
                (A. Hamilton).  
           97 1 The Debate on the Constitution 
                712 (Bernard Bailyn ed., 1993).  
           98 2 id. at 507. For Ramsey's 
                biography, see id. at 1009. 
           99 "Aristides," Remarks on the Proposed 
                Plan of a Federal Government (1788), reprinted in 15 Doc. 
                Hist. at 522, 533; see id. at 518-20 (note regarding circulation 
                and responses). 
           100 10 Doc. Hist. at 1312 (John 
                P. Kaminski & Gaspare J. Saladino eds., 1993) (June 16, 1788). 
           101  Federal Farmer No. 18 (1788), 
                reprinted in 2 The Complete Anti-Federalist 341-42 (Herbert 
                J. Storing ed., 1981); see also No. 3 (1787), id. at 
                242. Publius (Hamilton) recognized the Federal Farmer letters 
                as among the best of the Anti-Federalists'. See Federalist No. 68, 
                at 457-58.  
           102 Act of May 8, 1792, ch. 33,  1-2, 
                1 Stat. at 271-72; see 2 Tucker's Blackstone at *409 
                n.1. 
           103 10 U.S.C.  311(a) (2000) (including 
                in the militia "all able-bodied males at least 17 years of age and . . . 
                under 45 years of age," both citizens and those "who have made a declaration 
                of intention to become" citizens, certain men between 45 and 64, and "female 
                citizens of the United States who are members of the National Guard"). 
           104 Webster, American Dictionary 
                (unpaginated) (emphasis added). 
           105 1 Blackstone at *134, 138, 413. 
           106 Art. I,  8, cl. 15. 
           107 29 Op. Att'y Gen. at 322; see 
                Perpich v. Department of Defense, 496 U.S. 334, 341-44 (1990). 
           108  307 U.S. at 179 (emphases 
                added); see id. at 179-82 (collecting historical support); see 
                Presser v. Illinois, 116 U.S. 252, 265 (1886) ("It is undoubtedly 
                true that all citizens capable of bearing arms constitute the reserved 
                military force or reserve militia of the United States as well as of the 
                States."); Maryland v. United States, 381 U.S. 
                41, 46 (1965) (describing pre-World War I militia as "a citizen army"). 
           109  See, e.g., Silveira, 
                312 F.3d at 1069-72. 
           110 Aristocrotis, The Government 
                of Nature Delineated, or An Exact Picture of the New Federal Constitution 
                (1788), reprinted in 3 Complete Anti-Fed. at 202. 
           111 Lund, 31 Ga. L. Rev. at 25, 26. 
           112  See Silveira v. 
                Lockyer, 328 F.3d 567, 579 (9th Cir.) (Kleinfeld, J., joined 
                by Kozinski, O'Scannlain, and T.G. Nelson, JJ., dissenting from denial 
                of rehearing en banc) ("The panel seems to imagine that 
                a well regulated militia is a people disarmed until the government puts 
                guns in their hands after summoning them to service."), cert. denied, 
                124 S. Ct. 803 (2003). 
           113 See below, Part IV.A, for St. George 
                Tucker's discussion of a similar point. 
           114 307 U.S. at 178-79 (emphasis added). 
           115 Va. Decl. of Rights  13 (1776), 
                reprinted in 7 Fed. and State Consts. at 3814. 
           116 N.Y. Const.  40 (1777), reprinted 
                in 5 Fed. and State Consts. at 2637. 
           117 Federalist No. 29, at 183-84 
                (A. Hamilton) (emphases added). 
           118 Sentiments on a Peace Establishment 
                (1783), reprinted in 3 The Founders' Constitution 129 
                (Phillip B. Kurland and Ralph Lerner eds., 1987) (emphases added). 
           119 Fed. Farmer No. 3, reprinted 
                in 2 Complete Anti-Fed. at 242; Fed. Farmer No. 
                18, reprinted in id. at 342 (emphases added). 
           120 Antonin Scalia, Response, 
                in A Matter of Interpretation: Federal Courts and the Law 
                137 n.13 (1997). 
           121 U.S. Const. art. I,  8, cl. 15; 
                see id. amend V (discussing militia service in "War or public 
                danger"). 
           122 4 Blackstone at *151; e.g., 
                Mass. Const. pt. I, art. 16 (1780), reprinted in 3 Fed. and 
                State Consts. at 1892. Similarly, the English Declaration of Rights, 
                well known to the Founding Generation, see below, Part III.A, 
                charged King James II with having sought to "subvert and extirpate" the 
                "liberties of this kingdom" by taking several actions "utterly and directly 
                contrary to" the "freedom of this realm." 1 W. & M., Sess. 2, c. 2, 
                 1 (1689). 
           123 See also Malcolm, To 
                Keep and Bear at 50-53, 115-16, 123 (militia officers' use of discretionary 
                power to disarm); id. at 45-46 (disarmament by Charles II prior 
                to 1662); id. at 85 (disarmament by militia in 1678); id. 
                at 103 (use of militia by James II to disarm suspicious persons); id. 
                at 105 (attempted use of militia in 1686 to disarm by enforcing game 
                act); id. at 31 (in Civil War); see also id. at 92-93, 
                95 (in response to 1683 Rye House plot; confiscated arms given to militia); 
                id. at 100 (disarmament by Charles II in western England early 
                in reign, and in response to Rye House plot later). Efforts to disarm 
                and undermine the militia also included requiring its members to "store" 
                their arms in government magazines. See id. at 38, 78-79, 
                96-97; see also id. at 3, 5, 10-11 (discussing private ownership 
                and storage prior to English Civil War, and failed plans to require public 
                storage). The actions of white militias toward freed blacks in the South 
                after the American Civil War were similar. See Part IV.C, below. 
           124 Va. Decl. of Rights  13 (1776), 
                reprinted in 7 Fed. and State Consts. at 3814; 
                see also Md. Const., Decl. of Rights  25 (1776), reprinted 
                in 3 id. at 1688 ("That a well-regulated militia is 
                the proper and natural defence of a free government."). 
           125 1 Debate on the Const. at 
                711-12. 
           126  Fed. Farmer No. 18, reprinted 
                in 2 Complete Anti-Fed. at 341-42. 
           127 James Burgh, Political Disquisitions, 
                reprinted in part in 3 Founders' Const. at 126, 125; 
                see Federalist No. 56 at 382 n.* (J. Madison); see also 
                2 Tucker's Blackstone at *245 n.7 (quoting Burgh's Disquisitions). 
                In both passages, Burgh was loosely quoting Andrew Fletcher, 
                a prominent member of the Scottish Parliament prior to union with England 
                in 1707. See A Discourse of Government with relation to Militias 
                (1698), reprinted in Andrew Fletcher, Political Works 
                21-22 (John Robertson ed., 1997); Speeches by a member of the Parliament, 
                No. 7 (1703), reprinted in id. at 149-50. 
                Regarding Fletcher and Burgh, see David Thomas Konig, The 
                Second Amendment: A Missing Transatlantic Context for the Historical Meaning 
                of "the Right of the People to Keep and Bear Arms," 22 Law & 
                Hist. Rev. 119, 125-26, 136-39 (2004). 
           128 Burgh, Political Disquisitions, 
                reprinted in 3 Founders' Const. at 124, 126. 
                As Fletcher put it: "I cannot see, why arms should be denied to any man 
                who is not a slave, since they are the only true badges of liberty . . . 
                neither can I understand why any man that has arms, should not be taught 
                the use of them." A Discourse of Government, reprinted in 
                Fletcher, Political Works at 23. 
           129 The duty to serve in the militia 
                and the right to possess or carry weapons for self-defense were related 
                but distinct in colonial America. One might have the latter without the 
                former. See Cottrol & Diamond, 80 Geo. L.J. at 325-37 (surveying 
                colonial laws and explaining the development of "the view that the security 
                of the state was best achieved through the arming of all free citizens," 
                regardless of eligibility for militia service); see also Part 
                II.B.1, above (discussing right to "keep" arms for private purposes). 
           130 1 Blackstone at *144. Blackstone 
                also described the fundamental "right of personal security" as including 
                protection against "loss of limb," so as to guard a man's ability "to 
                protect himself from external injuries in a state of nature," and condemned 
                any destruction of limbs as "a manifest breach of civil liberty," id. 
                at *129, 130; and he set out the basic common-law rule of self-defense, 
                "the primary law of nature," by which it is lawful for a person "forcibly 
                attacked in his person or property . . . to repel force by force" without 
                being liable for breach of the peace or a resulting homicide, 3 id. 
                at *3-4. The importance of this right of self-defense was reinforced by 
                the absence of any constitutional duty of government to defend citizens' 
                lives, liberty, or property. See DeShaney v. Winnebago 
                County Soc. Servs. Dept., 489 U.S. 189, 195-97 (1989). 
           131 John Locke, Second Treatise of 
                Government  18-19, at 12-13 (Richard H. Cox ed., 1982) (1689); 
                see also id.  204-10, at 126-29 (similar). Blackstone and Locke 
                disagreed on the exact scope of the right of self-defense. 4 Blackstone 
                at *181-82; see also 1 id. at *251. Locke was, after 
                Blackstone and Montesquieu, the writer whom American political writers 
                of the Founding cited most. Malcolm, To Keep and Bear at 142 
                & 214 n.44. His thinking is particularly evident in the Declaration 
                of Independence. See also 2 Tucker's Blackstone at *161 
                & n.25. 
           132  See Van Alstyne, 43 Duke 
                L.J. at 1243 (The Second Amendment "looks to an ultimate reliance on the 
                common citizen who has a right to keep and bear arms . . . as an essential 
                source of security [for] a free state."); see also Lund, 
                31 Ga. L. Rev. at 24. 
           133 Cf. Planned Parenthood 
                v. Casey, 505 U.S. 833, 847 (1992) (rejecting argument that 
                the personal "liberty" that the Fourteenth Amendment protects "encompasses 
                no more than those rights already guaranteed to the individual 
                against federal interference by the express provisions of the first 
                eight Amendments") (emphasis added) (citation omitted); Moore 
                v. City of East Cleveland, 431 U.S. 494, 502 (1977) 
                (plurality opinion) (similar, quoting Poe v. Ullman, 
                367 U.S. 497, 542-43 (1961) (Harlan, J., dissenting)); Johnson 
                v. Eisentrager, 339 U.S. 763, 784 (1950) (describing 
                First, Second, Fourth, Fifth, and Sixth Amendments as the "civil-rights 
                Amendments"); Robertson v. Baldwin, 165 U.S. 
                275, 281 (1897) (describing Bill of Rights as embodying "certain guaranties 
                and immunities which we had inherited from our English ancestors"). While 
                some might argue that, as an original matter, the First Amendment's Establishment 
                Clause (which makes no reference to any "right" or "freedom") was an exception 
                to this rule, the Supreme Court has held that it too creates an individual 
                right, applicable even against States. See Zelman v. 
                Simmons-Harris, 536 U.S. 639, 678 (2002) (Thomas, J., concurring); 
                Everson v. Board of Ed., 330 U.S. 1, 8 (1947); 
                David Currie, The Constitution in the Supreme Court: The Second Century 
                339-40 (1990). 
           134 Cooley, General Principles 
                at 200. 
           135 Story, Abridgement  984, 
                at 698 (commencing discussion of First through Fourth, and Eighth through 
                Tenth Amendments). 
           136  See 4 Blackstone at *152 
                n.a; John O. McGinnis, The Once and Future Property-Based Vision of 
                the First Amendment, 63 U. Chi. L. Rev. 49, 92-94 (1996). 
           137  Compare 1 Blackstone at 
                *138 ("The third absolute right, inherent in every Englishman, is that 
                of property: which consists in the free use, enjoyment, and disposal 
                of all his acquisitions, without any control or diminution, save only 
                by the laws of the land.") (emphasis added), with id. at *144 
                (recognizing "the right of having and using arms") (emphasis 
                added); see above, Part II.B.1 (discussing English cases in 1700's 
                approving the "keeping" of arms for defense of one's self and home). 
           138 1 W. & M., Sess. 2, c. 2,  1, 
                paras. 5 & 7 of the list of rights. 
           139  See also 1 Blackstone at 
                *143-44 (similar); Jean L. De Lolme, 2 The Rise and Progress of the 
                English Constitution 886-87 (A. J. Stephens ed., 1838) (1784) (noting 
                that English Bill of Rights "expressly ensured to individuals the right 
                of publicly preferring complaints against the abuses of the government, 
                and, moreover, of being provided with arms for their own defence," and 
                then quoting 1 Blackstone at *144 regarding these rights). 
           140 See 4 id. at *145-49 
                (discussing the following misdemeanor breaches of the peace: affray, riot, 
                rout, unlawful assembly, tumultuous petitioning, forcible entry or detainer, 
                and going armed with dangerous or unusual weapons to the terror of the 
                people). Among felonies against the public peace, Blackstone first listed 
                violation of the Riot Act against "riotous assembling of twelve persons" 
                and then described "unlawful hunting" in certain parks, which involved 
                being disguised and "armed with offensive weapons." Id. at *142-44. 
           141 2 Tucker's Blackstone at 
                *143-44 nn.38-41. See also United States v. Cruikshank, 
                92 U.S. 542, 551-53 (1876) (analyzing the two rights similarly); Logan 
                v. United States, 144 U.S. 263, 286-87 (1892) (same). 
           142 Federalist No. 29, at 185 
                (A. Hamilton); see also id. No. 46, at 321-22 (J. Madison). 
           143 U.S. Const. art. I,  10, cl. 3. 
                See Houston v. Moore, 18 U.S. (5 Wheat.) 1, 
                52 (1820) (Story, J., dissenting); Va. Ratif. Conv., in 
                10 Doc. Hist. at 1307 (remarks of John Marshall, June 16). 
           144  See Story, Abridgement 
                 593, at 425; Va. Ratif. Conv., in 10 Doc. Hist. at 
                1304, 1311 (remarks of James Madison, June 16); id. at 1306-07 
                (remarks of John Marshall, same). 
           145  Compare 9 Doc. Hist. 
                at 1074 (John P. Kaminski & Gaspare J. Saladino eds., 1990) (H. Lee, 
                June 9), id. at 1102 (Randolph, June 10), 10 id. at 
                1273 (Madison, June 14), id. at 1306-08 (Marshall, June 14); 
                with 9 id. at 957-58, 1066 (Patrick Henry, June 5 & 
                9), 10 id. at 1270-71 (George Mason, June 14), id. at 
                1305 (William Grayson, June 16). Henry Lee should not be confused with 
                his Anti-Federalist cousin Richard Henry Lee. 
           146 Story, Commentaries  1202, 
                at 85-86. 
           147 18 U.S. (5 Wheat.) 1 (1820). See 
                Part IV.B.1, below. 
           148  Perpich, 496 U.S. at 353-54 
                (footnotes omitted). 
           149 312 F.3d at 1081 n.43. 
           150 As we explain below in Part III.C, 
                several state ratifying conventions unsuccessfully proposed similar language 
                in suggested amendments distinct from those securing the right to bear 
                arms. 
           151 Silveira v. Lockyer, 
                328 F.3d 567, 580 (9th Cir.) (Kleinfeld, J., joined by Kozinski, O'Scannlain, 
                and T.G. Nelson, JJ., dissenting from denial of rehearing en banc), 
                cert. denied, 124 S. Ct. 803 (2003). 
           152 Loving v. United States, 
                517 U.S. 748, 766 (1996). 
           153 Robertson v. Baldwin, 
                165 U.S. 275, 281 (1897), discussed further below in Part IV.D. 
           154 See 1 Blackstone at *151. 
           155 The Founders were well aware of the 
                events leading up to the Declaration. A delegate at the Massachusetts 
                Ratifying Convention, warning against overreacting to the weakness of 
                the Articles of Confederation, pointed to the Restoration, in which the 
                people, "so vexed, harassed and worn down . . . [had] run mad with loyalty, 
                and would have given Charles any thing he could have asked." 1 Debate 
                on the Const. at 897 (remarks of Charles Turner, Jan. 17, 1788). 
                A delegate at Virginia's convention drew the opposite lesson: The new 
                Constitution would prevent the anarchy that had led England into the arms 
                of Charles II. 2 id. at 756 (remarks of Zachariah Johnston, June 
                25, 1788). 
           156 13 & 14 Car. II, c. 
                3,  14. 
           157 Malcolm, To Keep and Bear 
                at 36, 38, 43, 45-48, 50-53, 85, 100, 115-16, 123; see also id. 
                at 92-93, 95; Lois G. Schwoerer, The Declaration of Rights, 1689, 
                at 76 (1981) ("Charles II had made effective use of" the militia acts 
                "to try to snuff out political and religious dissent," disarming individuals 
                and towns and confiscating weapons). He had begun doing so as soon as 
                he assumed the throne. An interim act in 1661 approved his actions and 
                provided indemnity to militiamen. 12 Car. II, c. 6,  3 (favorably recognizing 
                that "divers arms have been seized and houses searched for arms"); cf. 
                Federalist No. 69, at 465 n. (A. Hamilton) (discussing 1661 act). 
           158 Malcolm, To Keep and Bear 
                at 36-39. 
           159 Id. at 63. See also 
                Schwoerer, Declaration at 75-76 (describing Charles II's actions, 
                including disarmament, and noting rise of complaints from Commons beginning 
                in 1668). 
           160 Malcolm, To Keep and Bear at 
                12; see id. at 69-76; Schwoerer, Declaration at 78 (describing 
                it as "the most stringent and comprehensive of the game laws") (internal 
                quotation marks omitted). 
           161 22 & 23 Car. II, c. 
                25,  3 (providing that all who did not have estate "of the clear yearly 
                value of one hundred pounds" per year were "not allowed to have or keep 
                for themselves, or any other person or persons, any guns, bows, greyhounds 
                . . . or other engines"). 
           162  See 4 Blackstone at *55 
                (explaining various legal disabilities on certain Roman Catholics, including 
                several dating from English Revolution or earlier, by stating that such 
                persons "acknowledge a foreign power, superior to the sovereignty of the 
                kingdom"); id. at *58 (hoping that "a time . . . should arrive" 
                soon when it would be safe to "review and soften these rigorous edicts"). 
           163  See Malcolm, To Keep 
                and Bear at 95-106; Schwoerer, Declaration at 71-73, 75-76; 
                see also Federalist No. 26, at 166 (A. Hamilton); 
                Marcus No. 4 (James Iredell) (1788), reprinted in 1 Debate 
                on the Const. at 391; Mass. Ratif. Conv., in id. at 904 
                (remarks of Thomas Dawes, Jr., Jan. 24, 1788).  
           164 The Bill of Rights is at 1 W. & 
                M., Sess. 2, c. 2 (1689). Its first three sections, except for the initial 
                preamble, consist of the Declaration, see Schwoerer, Declaration 
                at 295 (App. 1, reprinting Declaration), and it recounts the events of 
                the Revolution. See also 1 W. & M., Sess. 1, c. 1,  2 (1689) 
                (noting presentation and acceptance of crown, and proclaiming Parliament 
                to be regular from that date); id. c. 6 (establishing coronation 
                oath); 1 Blackstone at *128, 152, 211-16, 245 (discussing events); Federalist 
                No. 84, at 578 (A. Hamilton) (similar). 
           165  Federalist No. 26, at 165-66. 
                See Schwoerer, Declaration at 289 (Americans greeted 
                the revolution and Declaration "with enthusiasm."). 
           166 Similarly, the same Parliament enacted 
                a law providing that a "papist or reputed papist" could "have or keep 
                . . . such necessary weapons, as shall be allowed to him by order of the 
                justices of the peace . . . for the defence of his house or person." 
                1 W. & M., Sess. 1, c. 15,  4 (1689) (emphasis added). 
           167 See Malcolm, To Keep 
                and Bear at 86-89 (noting effect of wealth qualification but also 
                dearth of prosecutions merely for possession). Blackstone complained that 
                there was "fifty times the property required to enable a man to kill a 
                partridge, as to vote for a knight of the shire." 4 Blackstone at *175. 
                In addition, these clauses probably referred to two statutes from the 
                1540's restricting ownership and use of short handguns based on wealth, 
                outlawing shot, and regulating the use of guns in cities or towns, see 
                33 Hen. VIII, c. 6 (1541); 2 & 3 Edw. VI, c. 14 (1548), and they 
                may also have referred to the Militia Act, see Malcolm, To 
                Keep and Bear at 120. 
           168 Lois G. Schwoerer, To Hold and 
                Bear Arms: The English Perspective, 76 Chi.-Kent L. Rev. 27, 59 (2000). 
                She seems to misunderstand the individual-right view as requiring an unlimited 
                right. See id. at 56, 60. 
           169 Schwoerer, Declaration at 
                283; see Malcolm, To Keep and Bear at 119-20. See 
                also Jean L. De Lolme, 2 The Rise and Progress of the English 
                Constitution 886 (A. J. Stephens ed., 1838) (1784) (Declaration "expressly 
                ensured to individuals the right of [petition and] of being provided with 
                arms for their own defence"). 
           170 1 Blackstone at *271. 
           171 See Federalist No. 84, 
                at 578-79 (A. Hamilton) (arguing "that bills of rights are in their origin, 
                stipulations between kings and their subjects, abridgments of prerogative 
                in favor of privilege, reservations of rights not surrendered to the prince," 
                and "[s]uch . . . was the declaration of rights presented by the lords 
                and commons to the prince of Orange in 1688, and afterwards thrown into 
                the form of an act of parliament called the bill of rights"). 
           172 Silveira, 328 F.3d at 582 
                (Kleinfeld, J.). 
           173 5 Ann., c. 14,  3 (1706); see 
                4 & 5 W. & M., c. 23,  3 (1693) (similar). Parliament also repealed 
                the later of the two statutes of the 1540's mentioned in note 167, noting 
                its desuetude. 6 & 7 Will. III, c. 13,  3 (1695). Enforcement of 
                the other was, at least in the 1600's, lax and selective. See Malcolm, 
                To Keep and Bear at 80-81, 87. Efforts to revise the Militia Act 
                failed, but the right in the Bill may have sufficed to restrain the King 
                from disarming Protestants. See id. at 123-25; see 
                also 1 Blackstone at *271; Schwoerer, Declaration at 75-78, 
                267, 283. 
           174 Rex v. Gardner, 87 Eng. 
                Rep. 1240, 1241, 7 Mod. Rep. 279 (K.B. 1739). 
           175 Wingfield v. Stratford, 
                96 Eng. Rep. 787, 787-88, Sayer Rep. 15 (K.B. 1752) (Lee, C.J., citing 
                Rex v. Gardner, 2 Strange Rep. 1098 (K.B. 1738)); Mallock 
                v. Eastly, 87 Eng. Rep. 1370, 1374, 7 Mod. Rep. 482 
                (C.P. 1744), respectively; see also Part II.B.1, above 
                (discussing use of "keep" in these and other cases); Malcolm, To Keep 
                and Bear at 128 (quoting commentator of early 1800's reaffirming 
                rule of these cases). In addition, it appears that courts strictly interpreted 
                indictments under the game laws. See King v. Silcot, 
                87 Eng. Rep. 186, 186 n.(b), 3 Mod. Rep. 280 (K.B. 1690) (reporter's note 
                from 1793). 
           176 Mallock, 87 Eng. Rep. at 
                1374; Wingfield, 96 Eng. Rep. at 787 (Lee, C.J.). 
           177 "Legality of the London Military 
                Foot-Association" (July 24, 1780), reprinted in William Blizard, 
                Desultory Reflections on Police: With an Essay on the Means of Preventing 
                Crimes and Amending Criminals 59, 59-60 (1785) (italics omitted). 
                For background, see Part II.B.2 above. The Recorder found it 
                "a matter of some difficulty to define the precise limits and extent of 
                the rights of the people of this realm to bear arms, and to instruct themselves 
                in the use of them, collectively." Id. at 59. At the 
                very least, he opined, such a group needed to (1) have a "lawful" "professed 
                purpose and object," (2) "demean themselves in a peaceable and orderly 
                manner" consistent with that purpose, (3) not assemble in numbers that 
                "manifestly and greatly exceed" that purpose; and (4) not "act without 
                the authority of the civil magistrate" except to suppress "sudden, violent, 
                and felonious breaches of the peace." Id. at 62 (italics omitted). 
                See also William Hawkins, 1 A Treatise on the Pleas of the 
                Crown ch. 63, at 136,  10 (1724; reprint 1972) (noting legality 
                of person "arm[ing] himself to suppress dangerous Rioters, Rebels, or 
                Enemies" and "endeavour[ing] to suppress or resist such Disturbers of 
                the Peace or Quiet of the Realm"); id. ch. 65, at 161,  21 (noting 
                right to do so when assisting Justice of Peace against riot). 
           178 See William Blackstone, 
                2 Commentaries on the Laws of England *412 n.8 (William Draper 
                Lewis ed., 1900) (reprinting annotation of Edward Christian). Christian's 
                posthumous Blackstone was published in 1793-95, see Malcolm, 
                To Keep and Bear at 134, 210, and available in America, see 
                1 Tucker's Blackstone at *145 n.42. Although the law was 
                clear, some questioned how much as a practical matter the revision of 
                the game laws had benefited commoners, as we explain in the discussion 
                of the Pennsylvania Constitution below in Part III.B.2. 
           179 1 Blackstone at *121; id. 
                at *123, 124. 
           180 Id. at *123. He contrasted 
                "relative" individual rights, "which are incident to [persons] as members 
                of society, and standing in various relations to each other." Id. 
           181 Id. at *124-28. 
           182 Id. at *129. These reappear 
                throughout the American Constitution, in general protections against deprivations 
                of "life, liberty, or property, without due process of law" and in specific 
                rights. See, for example, St. George Tucker's footnotes annotating Blackstone's 
                exposition of the three principal rights with parallels in the Constitution, 
                2 Tucker's Blackstone at *129, 133-40. 
           183 1 Blackstone at *140-41. 
           184  See id. at *141. 
           185 Id. at *141, 143-44. 
           186  Id. at *144. 
           187 See also 4 id. 
                at *55-58 (elsewhere describing prohibitions against certain Roman Catholics 
                keeping arms as hopefully temporary suspensions of rights). He summarized 
                the militia in Chapter 13, 1 id. at *412-13. 
           188 1 id. at *144. 
           189 Id. at *130. See id. 
                at *134 (summarizing common law's special protection for "those limbs 
                and members that may be necessary to a man in order to defend himself 
                or annoy his enemy"). 
           190 2 id. at *412, 413. 
           191 4 id. at *416; see 2 
                id. at *415-16 (forest laws produced "the most horrid tyrannies 
                and oppressions"). 
           192 2 id. at *412. As an example, 
                he cited a popular book, by a bishop (and thus lord), that praised banning 
                "Peasants and Mechanics" from hunting game: "It was not at all for the 
                public Good to suffer [them] . . . to run up and down the Woods 
                and Forests, armed; which . . . draws them on to Robbery and Brigandage: 
                Nor to permit the populace, in Towns and Cities, to have, and carry Arms 
                at their pleasure; which would give opportunity and encouragement to Sedition, 
                and Commotions." William Warburton, 1 The Alliance Between Church 
                and State: Or, the Necessity and Equity of An Established Religion and 
                a Test Law Demonstrated 324 (London 4th ed. 1766). 
           193 4 Blackstone at *174-75. 
           194  See 2 id. at *411-12 
                (approving as "natural" a ban on unauthorized hunting on private property); 
                see 4 id. at *174 (being less critical of the "forest 
                law," which simply prohibited hunting in the king's forests). 
           195  See 4 id. at *144 
                (unlawful hunting - being disguised and "armed with offensive weapons" 
                in breach of peace and to terror of public); id. at *145 (affray 
                (public fighting), including attack with or drawing of weapon on church 
                grounds); id. at *148 (forcible entry or detainer, "such as is 
                carried on and maintained with force, with violence, and unusual weapons"); 
                id. at *149 ("riding or going armed, with dangerous 
                or unusual weapons . . . by terrifying" the people); see also id. 
                at *146-47 (riots, routs, unlawful assemblies, and tumultuous petitioning); 
                id. at *168 (quasi-nuisance of "making, keeping, or carriage, 
                of too large a quantity of gunpowder at one time or in one place 
                or vehicle"); cf. id. at *182 (excusable homicide by misadventure, 
                such as "where a person qualified to keep a gun is shooting at a mark 
                and undesignedly kills a man: for the act is lawful, and the effect is 
                merely accidental"); 3 id. at *4 (noting limitation of self-defense 
                to "resistance" that "does not exceed the bounds of mere defence and prevention"). 
           196 United States v. 
                Miller, 307 U.S. 174, 179-80 (1939) (internal quotation marks 
                omitted). See Kates, 82 Mich. L. Rev. at 215-16 ("With slight 
                variations, the different colonies imposed a duty to keep arms and to 
                muster occasionally for drill upon virtually every able-bodied white man 
                between the age of majority and a designated cut-off age. Moreover, the 
                duty to keep arms applied to every household, not just to those 
                containing persons subject to militia service. Thus, the over-aged and 
                seamen, who were exempt from militia service, were required to keep arms 
                for law enforcement and for the defense of their homes from criminals 
                or foreign enemies.") (footnotes omitted). In Virginia, "Every able-bodied 
                freeman, between the ages of 16 and 50, is enrolled in the militia. . 
                . . The law requires every militia-man to provide himself with the arms 
                usual in the regular service." That requirement "was always indifferently 
                complied with," and the militia's arms were "frequently called for to 
                arm the regulars," so that "in the lower parts of the country they are 
                entirely disarmed." But "[i]n the middle country a fourth or fifth part 
                of them may have such firelocks as they had provided to destroy the noxious 
                animals which infest their farms; and on the western side of the Blue 
                [R]idge they are generally armed with rifles." Thomas Jefferson, Notes 
                on the State of Virginia 88 (William Peden ed., 1954). For more regarding 
                the militia, see above, Part II.C.2-4. 
           197 See Malcolm, To Keep 
                and Bear at 139 (quoting colonial statutes from Rhode Island, Virginia, 
                and Georgia); Kates, 82 Mich. L. Rev. at 216 (discussing Georgia law); 
                id. at 240 ("[T]he English Game Acts . . . had never been a part 
                of the colonial law"); 5 Tucker's Blackstone at *175 n.16 (describing 
                game laws of Virginia, limited to prohibiting trespass and conversion 
                and establishing hunting season for deer). 
           198  See Cottrol & Diamond, 
                80 Geo. L.J. at 323-27 (noting that "the traditional English right" became 
                "a much broader American one" as part of "a more general lessening of 
                class, religious, and ethnic distinctions among whites in colonial America," 
                but that "the law was much more ambivalent with respect to blacks"; surveying 
                varying colonial laws regarding right of blacks to carry weapons or keep 
                them in their homes, and noting usual exclusion from militia duty, except 
                in "times of crisis"); Malcolm, To Keep and Bear at 140-41 ("The 
                second group [after Indians] forbidden to possess weapons were black slaves, 
                with restrictions sometimes extended to free blacks . . . . 
                Northern colonies were ambivalent about blacks possessing firearms"; surveying 
                colonial laws and drawing parallel to England's ambivalent treatment of 
                right of Roman Catholics to have arms). 
           199  Boston Chronicle at 363, 
                col. 2 (Sept. 19, 1768), quoted in Stephen P. Halbrook, A 
                Right to Bear Arms: State and Federal Bills of Rights and Constitutional 
                Guarantees 1-2 (1989). This resolution was republished in the Maryland 
                Gazette. See id. at 61. 
           200 Boston Gazette, and Country Journal 
                at 2, col. 1 (Jan. 30, 1769), quoted in Halbrook, Right to 
                Bear at 6; see Boston under Military Rule, 1768-1769, as Revealed 
                in a Journal of the Times 61 (Oliver Morton Dickerson ed., 1936) 
                (reprinting same passage from Boston Evening Post (Apr. 3, 1769)). 
           201 Samuel Adams, Boston Gazette (Feb. 
                27, 1769), reprinted in 1 The Founders' Constitution 
                90 (Philip B. Kurland & Ralph Lerner eds., 1987). Adams quoted 1 Blackstone 
                at *143-44 & 144. 
           202 "Boston, March 17," New 
                York Journal, Supplement at 1, col. 3 (Apr. 13, 1769), reprinted in 
                Boston under Military Rule at 79; see Halbrook, Right 
                to Bear at 7 (quoting same passage). 
           203 3 Legal Papers of John Adams 
                247-48 (L. Kinvin Wroth & Hiller B. Zobel eds., 1965) (quoting "Hawkins 
                p. 71,  14"). For the facts, see id. at 1 (note). Adams secured 
                several acquittals. Id. at 29. 
           204 John Adams, 3 A Defence of the 
                Constitutions of Government of the United States of America 475 (1787). 
                The Ninth Circuit selectively quoted this sentence to claim that Adams 
                "ridiculed . . . an individual right to personal arms" and asserted that 
                "the general availability of arms" would "'demolish every constitution, 
                and lay the laws prostrate, so that liberty can be enjoyed by no man - 
                it is a dissolution of the government.'" Silveira, 312 F.3d at 
                1085. In these portions, Adams was merely arguing against command of the 
                militia by private persons or localities, while also expressly reiterating 
                the right of arming for private self-defense. 
           205  See Hardy, 9 Harv. J.L. 
                & Pub. Pol'y at 590; Halbrook, Right to Bear at 9, 16, 72. 
                Soldiers seized provincial armories in Cambridge and Charlestown. In response, 
                "twenty thousand Yankees picked up their muskets and headed for Boston" 
                to confront the British. Robert A. Gross, The Minutemen and Their 
                World 55 (1976). 
           206 See First Continental Congress, 
                "Appeal to the Inhabitants of Quebec" (Oct. 1774), reprinted in 
                1 American Political Writing During the Founding Era, 1760-1805, 
                at 237 (Charles S. Hyneman & Donald S. Lutz eds., 1983) ("The injuries 
                of Boston have roused and associated every colony."); Halbrook, Right 
                to Bear at 88-89 (quoting warning of South Carolina's governing body 
                in 1774 against British "design of disarming the people of America" through 
                the embargo). 
           207 See Gross, Minutemen 
                at 59. In Concord, "Minutemen trained twice a week on the common and carried 
                their muskets everywhere, in the fields, in shops, even in church." When 
                they were mustered in March 1775, it "presented a revealing portrait of 
                the community. This was a citizen army of rural neighbors. . . . The Concord 
                militia included nearly everyone between the ages of sixteen and sixty." 
                Id. at 69-70. 
           208 Hardy, 9 Harv. J.L. & Pub. Pol'y 
                at 590-91; Malcolm, To Keep and Bear at 145-46. 
           209 Hardy, 9 Harv. J.L. & Pub. Pol'y 
                at 592; Halbrook, Right to Bear at 16. 
           210 1 Journals of Congress 137 
                (July 6, 1775) (1800); see Halbrook, Right to Bear at 
                13-15; Hardy, 9 Harv. J.L. & Pub. Pol'y at 591.  
           211 1 The Papers of George Mason 
                1725-1792, at 210-11 (Robert A. Rutland ed., 1970). 
           212 Id. at 212. 
           213 Id. at 229-31. 
           214  See Halbrook, Right 
                to Bear at 29-30. 
           215 Richard Caswell, William Hooper, 
                & Joseph Hewes, "To the Committees of the Several Towns and 
                Counties of the Province of North Carolina," N.C. Gazette (Newburn), at 
                2, col. 3 (July 7, 1775), excerpted in id. at 29. 
           216 See 4 Adams Papers 
                at 78 n.6 (note). 
           217 John Adams, Thoughts on Government 
                (Apr. 1776), reprinted in 4 id. at 91. This pamphlet, 
                written for political leaders in North Carolina, Virginia, and New Jersey, 
                was widely reprinted and discussed for several years. See id. 
                at 65, 68-72 (note). 
           218 Letter from Greene to Jefferson (Nov. 
                20, 1780), in 4 The Papers of Thomas Jefferson 130-31 
                (Julian P. Boyd ed., 1951). 
           219  See, e.g., "A 
                Democratic Federalist," Penn. Herald (Oct. 17, 1787), reprinted in 
                2 Doc. Hist. at 197 (arguing that "a well-regulated militia" 
                is "sufficient for every purpose of internal defense," as shown by victories 
                at Lexington and Bunker Hill); Va. Ratif. Conv., in 9 Doc. 
                Hist. at 981 (remarks of Edmund Randolph, June 6, 1788) ("I will 
                pay the last tribute of gratitude to the militia of my country: They performed 
                some of the most gallant feats during the last war, and acted as nobly 
                as men enured to other avocations could be expected to do: But, Sir, it 
                is dangerous to look to them as our sole protectors."); Federalist 
                No. 25, at 161-62 (A. Hamilton) (praising militias' valor but emphasizing 
                insufficiency for defense). General Greene recognized that the militia 
                should "not [be] depended upon as a principal but employed as an Auxilliary." 
                Letter to Jefferson, in 4 Jefferson Papers at 131. 
           220 Federalist No. 46, 
                at 321-22 (J. Madison). 
           221 The first constitutions of New Jersey, 
                South Carolina, Georgia, and New York did not include separate bills of 
                rights. Their constitutions did protect a few rights, but did not include 
                the right to arms or general statements regarding the militia. See 
                Bernard Schwartz, 1 The Bill of Rights: A Documentary History 
                256 (1971) (N.J. 1776); id. at 291 (Ga. 1777); id. at 
                301 (N.Y. 1777); id. at 325 (S.C. 1778). Georgia did provide 
                for forming a militia battalion in any county with "two hundred and fifty 
                men, and upwards, liable to bear arms," id. at 297, and New York 
                declared the duty of all to provide personal service to protect society, 
                see id. at 312, much as the Pennsylvania Declaration, discussed 
                below, did. Connecticut and Rhode Island did not adopt new constitutions. 
                Id. at 289. 
           222 Va. Bill of Rights  13 (1776), reprinted 
                in 7 Fed. and State Consts. at 3814. 
           223 Regarding this point and the meaning 
                of both "militia" and "well regulated militia," see above, Parts 
                II.C.2-4, and III.B.1, at note 196 (quoting Jefferson's Notes on the 
                State of Virginia). 
           224 See 1 Mason Papers 
                at 274-75, 286 (editorial notes); id. at 287 (final draft). 
           225 Delaware, Maryland, and New Hampshire 
                adapted Virginia's language, omitting definition of the militia and changing 
                "free state" to "free government" while retaining the implicit connection 
                between "a well regulated militia" and the avoidance of standing armies 
                and military insubordination. See Del. Decl. of Rights  18-20 
                (1776), reprinted in 5 Founders' Const. at 5, 6; Md. 
                Decl. of Rights  25-27 (1776), reprinted in 3 Fed. and 
                State Consts. at 1688; N.H. Const. pt. I, arts. 24-26 (1784), reprinted 
                in 4 Fed. and State Consts. at 2456. The Delaware Constitution 
                also specially provided that "[t]o prevent any violence or force being 
                used at . . . elections, no person shall come armed to any of them, and no 
                muster of the militia shall be made on that day." Del. Const. art. XXVIII 
                (1776), reprinted in 1 Fed. and State Consts. at 567. 
           226  Reprinted in 5 Fed. 
                and State Consts. at 3083. 
           227 See 1 Mason Papers 
                at 276 (note discussing "the widespread and almost immediate influence 
                of the Virginia Declaration of Rights on other nascent states," including 
                Pennsylvania). 
           228 5 Fed and State Consts. at 
                3083. Such personal service would be difficult if one could not own private 
                arms. This duty may have been broader than the obligation of militia duty, 
                perhaps including the posse comitatus. See generally Federalist 
                No. 29, at 182-83 (A. Hamilton). New Hampshire's constitution, while 
                praising the well-regulated militia, recognized this duty separately, 
                N.H. Const. pt. I, arts. 12-13, reprinted in 4 Fed. 
                and State Consts. at 2455, although New York's connected the two, 
                N.Y. Const.  40 (1777), reprinted in 5 id. at 
                2637. 
           229 Pa. Plan or Frame of Gov't  5 (1776), 
                reprinted in 5 Fed. and State Consts. at 3084. 
           230 Id.  43, reprinted 
                in 5 Fed. and State Consts. at 3091. 
           231 See Halbrook, Right 
                to Bear at 23-25. Some in England shared this concern. See 
                Schwoerer, 76 Chi.-Kent L. Rev. at 52-53. 
           232 Pa. Const. art. IX,  20 & 21, 
                reprinted in 5 Fed. and State Consts. at 3101. Section 
                22 addressed standing armies and civilian control of the military. Kentucky, 
                admitted in 1791 as the fifteenth state, copied this language on the right 
                verbatim. See Ky. Const. art. XII,  23 (1792), reprinted 
                in 3 Fed. and State Consts. at 1275. 
           233 Pa. Const. art. VI,  2, reprinted 
                in 5 Fed. and State Consts. at 3099. Kentucky also copied 
                this provision. See Ky. Const. art. VI,  2, reprinted in 
                3 Fed. and State Consts. at 1271. 
           234 Reprinted in 5 Fed. 
                and State Consts. at 2788. 
           235 Id. 
           236  State v. Huntly, 
                25 N.C. (3 Ired.) 418, 1843 WL 891, at *2. Another early decision recognized 
                that the right of "free people of color" to bear arms might be abridged 
                - but only because the court believed that they "cannot be considered 
                as citizens," or at least not full citizens, not because of any exclusion 
                from the militia (a subject the court did not mention). State 
                v. Newsom, 27 N.C. (5 Ired.) 250, 1844 WL 1059, at *1, 
                2. 
           237 See infra, note 239. 
           238 This was Richard Caswell, who became 
                the first governor. Another member of the committee also had been one 
                of the three delegates. See Halbrook, Right to Bear 
                at 29-31; see also 5 Fed. and State Consts. at 2794. 
           239 Vt. Const. ch. I,  15, reprinted 
                in 6 Fed. and State Consts. at 3741. The constitution also 
                asserted independence from New York. Id. at 3738-39 (preamble); 
                see Halbrook, Right to Bear at 37 ("Recognition of bearing 
                arms to defend the state was more radical than self-defense, since it 
                justified action by armed private citizens to defend an incipient state 
                from the constituted authorities of both New York and Great Britain."). 
                The First Congress admitted Vermont as the fourteenth State, see 
                Act of Feb. 18, 1791, 1 Stat. 191, in time for it to ratify the Bill of 
                Rights, see Schwartz, 2 Bill of Rights at 1202-03. 
           240 Vt. Const. ch. I,  14, reprinted 
                in 6 Fed. and State Consts. at 3741 (speech); id. 
                 9, at 3740-41 (duty of personal service, and conscientious objectors); 
                id. ch. II,  5, at 3742 (militia of "freemen . . . and their 
                sons"); id.  39, at 3748 (hunting).   
           241 See Vt. Const. ch. I,  
                10, 15 & 18 (1786), reprinted in 6 id. at 3753 (duty 
                of personal service and conscientious objectors, speech, and arms, respectively); 
                id. ch. II,  19, at 3758 (militia, including all "inhabitants" 
                rather than all freemen and their sons); id.  37, at 3760 (hunting); 
                Vt. Const. ch. I, arts. 9, 13 & 16 (1793), reprinted in id. 
                at 3763-64 (duty of personal service and conscientious objectors, 
                speech, and arms, respectively); id. ch. II,  22, at 3768 (militia); 
                id.  40, at 3770 (hunting). 
           242 Reprinted in 3 Fed. 
                and State Consts. at 1892. 
           243 Mass. Const. pt. I, art. 1 (1780), 
                reprinted in id. at 1889. 
           244  See Halbrook, Right 
                to Bear at 41-42. 
           245 Mass. Const. pt. I, art. 19, reprinted 
                in 3 Fed. and State Consts. at 1892. An early decision of 
                the State's supreme court, interpreting the Declaration's protection of 
                the individual's "liberty of the press" as not protecting common-law libel, 
                drew a parallel to "the right to keep fire arms, which does not protect 
                him who uses them for annoyance or destruction." Commonwealth 
                v. Blanding, 20 Mass. 304, 338 (1825). Whether the court 
                had in mind Article 17 or the right from England is unclear, but in either 
                case it recognized a right of individuals to keep arms. 
           246 In addition, the purposes of calling 
                out the militia seem to have been narrower than whatever "for the common 
                defence" signified, as the governor was authorized to call it out "for 
                the special defence and safety of the commonwealth," which appears to 
                have meant war, invasion, or rebellion. Mass. Const. pt. II, ch. 2,  
                1, art. 7, reprinted in 3 Fed. and State Consts. at 
                1901. 
           247 Schwartz, 1 Bill of Rights 
                at 337. The only change between their draft and the final was the deletion 
                of "standing" before "armies." Id. at 372 (draft); id. 
                at 364 (deletion). 
           248 As with North Carolina's emphasis 
                on the "defence of the State," Massachusetts's emphasis on the "common 
                defence" may have represented the assertion of a right that went beyond 
                the traditional English one. "Common" had been deleted from a similar 
                clause ("for their common defence") in a draft of the English Declaration, 
                perhaps at the urging of William of Orange or conservative Lords, who 
                objected to suggestion of a popular right to check royal power. See 
                Malcolm, To Keep and Bear at 119-21. 
           249 Madison, Notes of Debates 
                at 630 (Sept. 12). 
           250 U.S. Const. art. I,  8, cls. 15 
                & 16, and art. II,  2, cl. 1. The Ninth Circuit claims that there 
                was "disagreement among the delegates" over whether Congress's power to 
                arm the militias "should be exclusive or concurrent" with the States. 
                Silveira, 312 F.3d at 1079. But the court only cites Perpich 
                v. Department of Defense, 496 U.S. 334, 340 (1990), which does not 
                support this claim; nor do the debates of the Convention, where the focus 
                was on the extent of any federal authority to establish uniform discipline 
                and regulation of the militia (including providing for arms), not on whether 
                the States would retain concurrent authority in areas where federal power 
                was granted. For the two chief debates, see Madison, Notes 
                of Debates at 478, 483-85 (Aug. 18); id. at 512-16 (Aug. 
                23). Similarly, the Third Circuit has cited, in support of the collective-right 
                view, a statement by Roger Sherman that States should retain power to 
                use their militias for internal needs. See United States 
                v. Tot, 131 F.2d 261, 266 (1942), rev'd on other 
                grounds, 319 U.S. 463 (1943) (citing 5 Elliot's Debates 
                445 (2d ed. 1901)). We fail to see how this statement supports that view, 
                particularly given that no one appears to have disagreed with Sherman; 
                that he served on the committee that drafted what became the final version 
                of Article I, Section 8, Clause 16, Notes of Debates at 480, 
                485 (Aug. 18); 494-95 (Aug. 21), and generally supported its compromise, 
                id. at 513-14; and that he saw no need for amendments, see 
                A Countryman No. 2 (1787), reprinted in 14 Doc. 
                Hist. at 172 (John P. Kaminski & Gaspare J. Saladino eds., 1983); 
                A Countryman No. 3 (1787), reprinted in id. 
                at 296; A Citizen of New Haven (1789), reprinted in Creating 
                the Bill of Rights: The Documentary Record from the First Federal Congress 
                220 (Helen E. Veit et. al. eds., 1991) ("Veit, Creating"). 
           251 The Ninth Circuit in Silveira 
                did not mention this latter set of proposals, and the court presented 
                the comments in the ratification debates most relevant to these separate 
                proposals as if they instead related to the Second Amendment. See 
                312 F.3d at 1082-83; see also id. at 1078 (claiming without 
                citation that "[t]he compromise that the convention eventually reached, 
                which granted the federal government the dominant control over the national 
                defense, led ultimately to the enactment of the counter-balancing Second 
                Amendment"). 
           252 Robertson, 165 U.S. at 281 
                (discussing Bill of Rights in general); see Silveira, 
                328 F.3d at 584 (Kleinfeld, J.) ("The Second Amendment was not novel, 
                but rather codified and expanded upon long established principles."). 
           253 See, e.g., 2 Complete 
                Anti-Fed. at 7, 11 (public objections of Mason and Gerry); Va. Ratif. 
                Conv., in 10 Doc. Hist. at 1212 (remarks of Patrick 
                Henry, June 12, 1788) (invoking English Bill and state declarations); 
                "Address by Sydney" (Robert Yates) (1788), reprinted in 6 Complete 
                Anti-Fed. at 107, 109 (similar to Henry). One of the leading arguments 
                of this point was by the Federal Farmer. See Fed. Farmer 
                No. 16 (1788), reprinted in 2 Complete Anti-Fed. 
                at 323. 
           254  See, e.g., Federalist No. 84, 
                at 575-81 (A. Hamilton); Marcus No. 1, Answer to Mr. Mason's Objections 
                (James Iredell) (1788), reprinted in 1 Debate on 
                the Const. at 363-64; Marcus No. 4 (1788), reprinted 
                in id. at 387-90; America, To the Dissenting Members 
                of the late Convention of Pennsylvania (Noah Webster) (1787), reprinted 
                in 1 Debate on the Const. at 555-60. 
           255 As one Federalist criticized Luther 
                Martin, an Anti-Federalist who had been a delegate to the Constitutional 
                Convention: "One hour you sported the opinion, that Congress, afraid of 
                the militia resisting their measures, would neither arm nor organize them: 
                and the next, as if men required no time to breathe between such contradictions, 
                that they would harass them by long and unnecessary marches, till they 
                wore down their spirit and rendered them fit subjects for despotism." 
                The Landholder No. 10 (1788), reprinted in 16 Doc. 
                Hist. at 265, 267 (John P. Kaminski & Gaspare J. Saladino eds., 
                1986). 
           256  Fed. Farmer No. 18 
                (1788), reprinted in 2 Complete Anti-Fed at 342; 
                Va. Ratif. Conv., in 10 Doc. Hist. at 1276 (remarks 
                of Henry, June 14, 1788). 
           257 See, e.g., regarding all 
                of these concerns, "John De Witt" No. 5 (1787), reprinted 
                in 4 Complete Anti-Fed. at 36-37 (warning that federal government 
                would neglect to arm militia, not trusting the people, and enforce unjust 
                laws through standing army); Pa. Ratif. Conv., in 2 Doc. 
                Hist. at 509 (remarks of John Smilie, Dec. 6, 1787) ("When a select 
                militia is formed; the people in general may be disarmed."); Fed. 
                Farmer No. 3 (1787), reprinted in 2 Complete Anti-Fed. 
                at 242 (discounting safeguard of armed "yoemanry of the people," whom 
                Congress would undermine through creating select militia); The Genuine 
                Information Delivered to the Legislature of the State of Maryland Relative 
                to the Proceedings of the General Convention Lately Held at Philadelphia; 
                By Luther Martin, Esquire (1788), reprinted in 2 Complete 
                Anti-Fed. at 59-60 (warning that Congress would use its militia and 
                army powers "to subvert the liberties of the States 
                and their citizens, since we [allow an unlimited standing army 
                and,] by placing the militia under its power, enable it to leave 
                the militia totally unorganized, undisciplined, and 
                even to disarm them"); Va. Ratif. Conv., in 10 Doc. 
                Hist. at 1271 (remarks of Mason, June 14, 1788) (warning that Congress 
                would "disarm the people" gradually, rather than "openly," by "totally 
                disusing and neglecting the militia"). Henry repeatedly denounced the 
                allegedly exclusive power. See 9 Doc. Hist. at 957 (June 
                5) ("Of what service would militia be to you, when most probably you will 
                not have a single musket in the State; for as arms are to be provided 
                by Congress, they may or may not furnish them."); id. at 1066 
                (June 9) ("The power of arming the militia, and the means of purchasing 
                arms, are taken from the States . . . . If Congress will not arm them, 
                they will not be armed at all."). 
           258 See, e.g., Federalist 
                No. 46, at 321-22 (J. Madison) (contrasting the "advantage of being 
                armed, which the Americans possess," with the circumstances in "several 
                kingdoms of Europe . . . [where] the governments are afraid to trust the 
                people with arms"); An American Citizen IV: On the Federal Government 
                (Tench Coxe) (1787), reprinted in 13 Doc. Hist. at 433 
                (John P. Kaminski & Gaspare J. Saladino eds., 1981) (arguing that, 
                if tyranny threatened, the "friends to liberty . . . using those 
                arms which Providence has put into their hands, will make a solemn appeal 
                'to the power above'"); "A Citizen of America," An Examination 
                Into the Leading Principles of the Federal Constitution (Noah Webster) 
                (1787), reprinted in 1 Debate on the Const. at 
                155 ("Before a standing army can rule the people must be disarmed; as 
                they are in almost every kingdom in Europe. The supreme power in America 
                cannot enforce unjust laws by the sword; because the whole body of the 
                people are armed").  
           259 John Marshall, for example, provided 
                a standard analysis: "The truth is, that when power is given to the General 
                Legislature, if it was in the State Legislatures before, both shall exercise 
                it; unless there be an incompatibility in the exercise by one, to that 
                by the other; or negative words precluding the State Governments from 
                it. But there are no negative words here. It rests therefore with the 
                States." Va. Ratif. Conv., in 10 Doc. Hist. at 1307 
                (June 16). 
           260 Delaware already had ratified unanimously. 
                After Pennsylvania's vote, New Jersey, Georgia, and Connecticut ratified 
                by large majorities. No proposed amendments emerged from these conventions. 
                See Schwartz, 2 Bill of Rights at 627, 674. Maryland 
                ratified on April 26, 1788, without proposing amendments, although a committee 
                had approved several, including a prohibition on subjecting the militia 
                to martial law "except in time of war, invasion, or rebellion." The committee 
                understood the militia to consist of "all men, able to bear arms," which 
                would make martial law for the militia a pretext for applying it to the 
                populace. See id. at 729-30, 734-35. 
           261 Schwartz, 2 Bill of Rights 
                at 665. Tench Coxe, in a critique of the Minority, described this proposal 
                as a "provision against disarming the people." "Philanthropos," 
                Penn. Gazette (1788), reprinted in 15 Doc. Hist. 
                at 391, 393. 
           262 Schwartz, 2 Bill of Rights 
                at 665. Noah Webster suggested that the Minority also propose "[t]hat 
                Congress shall never restrain any inhabitant of America from eating and 
                drinking, at seasonable times." His serious criticism of Article 
                8 was that it was useless because aimed at game laws, which had never 
                existed in America. He did not comment on Article 7. "America," Daily 
                Advertiser (1787), reprinted in 1 Debate on the Const. 
                at 559-60. 
           263 Schwartz, 2 Bill of Rights 
                at 665. 
           264  Id. at 671-72. 
           265 Id. at 674-75, 681. South 
                Carolina ratified in May 1788 without proposing any relevant amendments. 
                See id. at 739, 756-57. 
           266 The convention had adjourned in February 
                1788 to avoid a vote against ratification. When it reconvened in the summer, 
                it ratified by a vote of 57 to 47. See id. at 758. 
           267 Id. at 761; see id. 
                at 758 (noting that the first nine New Hampshire amendments "were taken 
                almost verbatim from those proposed by Massachusetts"). 
           268 Id. at 758. See 
                U.S. Const. art. VII. 
           269  See Schwartz, 2 Bill 
                of Rights at 762, 764. 
           270 See id. at 765-66. 
                  
           271 Schwartz, 2 Bill of Rights 
                at 842. Mason drafted this provision. See 9 Doc. Hist. 
                at 821 (reprinting Mason's draft). Two articles later, Virginia also proposed 
                exemptions for those "religiously scrupulous of bearing arms," again borrowing 
                from Pennsylvania's Declaration. Schwartz, 2 Bill of Rights at 
                842. 
           272  Id. at 843. 
           273 Id. at 912. New York did 
                not propose any protection for conscientious objectors. 
           274 Id. at 915, 918. 
           275 Id. at 932-33, 968-69; Halbrook, 
                Right to Bear at 33-34. 
           276 First Inaugural Address (Apr. 30, 
                1789), reprinted in 1 A Compilation of the Messages 
                and Papers of the Presidents 43, 45 (James D. Richardson ed., 1897). 
           277 Speech of Madison (June 8, 1789), 
                reprinted in Veit, Creating at 78-79. 
           278  Id. 
           279 See Letter from Rep. Fisher 
                Ames to George R. Minot (July 23, 1789) (discussing North Carolina), in 
                Veit, Creating at 269; Letter from Rep. William L. Smith to Edward 
                Rutledge (Aug. 9, 1789) (North Carolina; noting disposition of House to 
                "agree to some, which will more effectually secure private rights"), in 
                id. at 272-73; Letter from Rep. Frederick A. Muhlenberg to Benjamin 
                Rush (Aug. 18, 1789) (Pennsylvania Minority), in id. at 280. 
           280 Letter from Lee to Henry (May 28, 
                1789), in Veit, Creating at 241. 
           281 Letter from Grayson to Henry (June 
                12, 1789), in Veit, Creating at 249. See also 
                Letter from Joseph Jones to Madison (June 24, 1789), in id. at 
                253 (describing Madison's proposed amendments as well "calculated to secure 
                the personal rights of the people"). 
           282 Madison Resolution (June 8, 1789), 
                reprinted in Veit, Creating at 12. 
           283 See above, Part III.B.2, 
                at note 225 (discussing differences from Virginia Declaration). 
           284 12 Madison Papers at 193 
                (emphasis added); see id. at 194-95; Speech of Madison, reprinted 
                in Veit, Creating at 80. 
           285 Compare Speech of Madison, 
                reprinted in Veit, Creating at 80 (discussing "the declaration 
                of rights" of England), with id. at 84 (concluding by describing 
                his proposals "as a declaration of the rights of the people"). In his 
                notes, although apparently not in his speech, he pointed out that the 
                English right to arms was limited to Protestants. 12 Madison Papers 
                at 193-94. 
           286  See Veit, Creating 
                at 12 (Madison's proposal); id. at 80, 84 (Madison's speech). 
                His separate proposal of what would become the Tenth Amendment was to 
                be placed between Articles 6 and 7, as its own article. Id. at 
                13-14. 
           287 The arguable exception, as discussed 
                above in Part II.D.1 regarding the Establishment Clause, was a prohibition 
                on "any national religion." Madison proposed other amendments that did 
                not relate to private rights, such as altering the ratio of representation 
                in the House of Representatives and banning increases of legislator pay 
                without an ensuing election, but he proposed to place these elsewhere 
                in the Constitution. Id. at 12. 
           288 Letter from Ames to Thomas Dwight 
                (June 11, 1789), in Veit, Creating at 247. 
           289 Letter from Ames to George R. Minot 
                (June 12, 1789), in Veit, Creating at 247-48. The right 
                of "changing the government" to which Ames referred was a provision, in 
                a separate section of Madison's proposal, affirming the right of the people 
                "to reform or change their government, whenever it be found adverse or 
                inadequate to the purposes of its institution." Regarding such usage of 
                the "the people," see Part II.A, above. 
           290  Philadelphia Fed. Gazette 
                at 2 (June 18, 1789), excerpted in Kates, 82 Mich. L. Rev. at 
                224 & nn.81-82. The Remarks were reprinted within three weeks 
                in newspapers in Boston (on the front page of a special July 4 issue) 
                and New York. See Stephen P. Halbrook & David B. Kopel, Tench 
                Coxe and the Right to Keep and Bear Arms, 1787-1823, 7 Wm. & 
                Mary Bill Rts. J. 347, 367 (1999). 
           291  See Letter from Coxe to 
                Madison (June 18, 1789), in Veit, Creating at 252-53; 
                Letter from Madison to Coxe (June 24, 1789), in 12 Madison 
                Papers at 257; see also Veit, Creating at 254 (excerpting 
                Madison's letter). 
           292 See Stephen P. Halbrook, 
                That Every Man Be Armed: The Evolution of a Constitutional Right 
                77 (1984) (noting that author's "search of the literature of the time 
                reveals that no writer disputed or contradicted Coxe's analysis"). 
           293 Letter from Nasson to Thatcher (July 
                9, 1789), in Veit, Creating at 260-61 [sic]; see 
                id. at 309 (brief biography of Nasson). 
           294  Veit, Creating at 
                30. 
           295 Id. at 6, 102-03; see 
                Letter from Madison to Wilson Cary Nicholas (Aug. 2, 1789), in 
                id. at 271 (referring to "the concord" of the committee); Letter 
                from Roger Sherman to Henry Gibbs (Aug. 4, 1789), in id. (another 
                committee member, predicting that committee's proposals "will probably 
                be harmless & Satisfactory to those who are fond of Bills of rights," 
                although noting his desire to place them at the end of the Constitution). 
           296  See id. at 
                30. The separate placement of what would become the Tenth Amendment remained 
                unchanged, and Madison's other proposals, noted above, also remained separate. 
           297 Letter from Rep. Frederick A. Muhlenberg 
                to Benjamin Rush (Aug. 18, 1789), in Veit, Creating 
                at 280 (writing after the first day of debate that involved the arms provision, 
                in which no changes were made, and describing proposed amendments to date 
                as "nearly the same as" the committee "had reported them"). 
           298 "From the Boston Indep. Chronicle," 
                Philadelphia Indep. Gazetteer 2 (Aug. 20, 1789), excerpted in 
                Halbrook, Right to Bear at 45. 
           299  At the Constitutional Convention, 
                Gerry had bitterly opposed the federal powers over the militia in Article 
                I, Section 8, Clause 16. Madison, Notes of Debates at 513-16 
                (Aug. 23). Regarding his Anti-Federalist writings during ratification, 
                see Schwartz, 1 Bill of Rights at 464-65, 480-93. He 
                had attended the Massachusetts Convention as an invited observer and helped 
                lead the opposition. Id. at 465. Presumably, therefore, he supported 
                Samuel Adams's proposed amendments, even though he also desired additional 
                ones. See id. at 486-89. 
           300 Remarks of Gerry (Aug. 17, 1789), 
                reprinted in Veit, Creating at 182. 
           301  See Veit, Creating 
                at 183-85. 
           302 See id. at 
                198-99. The addition may have been an effort to partially satisfy Representative 
                Scott, by ensuring that Congress could at least require conscientious 
                objectors to provide an equivalent. Unlike Gerry, he objected to the exemption 
                because he worried that citizens, rather than Congress, would abuse it, 
                with the result that "you can never depend upon your militia." He added, 
                "This will lead to the violation of another article in the constitution, 
                which secures to the people the right of keeping arms, as in this case 
                you must have recourse to a standing army." Id. at 198. While 
                this cryptic and elliptical comment conceivably might be construed to 
                suggest a quasi-collective right, its meaning is far from clear, and we 
                find little probative value in it. The Fifth Circuit in Emerson reasonably 
                concluded that Scott's comment "does not plainly lend support to any of 
                the Second Amendment models," 270 F.3d at 248, and the Ninth Circuit in 
                Silveira did not cite it, see 312 F.3d at 1085-86. 
           303 See Veit, Creating 
                at 117-28 (debate of Aug. 13, 1789); id. at 197-98 (debate of 
                Aug. 19, 1789). 
           304 Id. at 37-41. 
           305 "The most prolific and one of the 
                best known of the Anti-Federalist essayists was the Centinel, whose essays 
                appeared in the Philadelphia Independent Gazetteer and the Philadelphia 
                Freeman's Journal and were widely reprinted." 2 Complete 
                Anti-Fed. at 130. He published twelve essays as Centinel Revived. 
                Id. 
           306 Centinel (Revived), No. 29 
                (1789), quoted in Emerson, 270 F.3d at 255. 
           307 The Senate combined provisions (such 
                as in creating what became the First and Fifth Amendments) and rejected 
                House provisions regulating appeals to the Supreme Court; applying religion, 
                speech, press, and criminal-jury protections to the States; and prohibiting 
                violations of the separation of powers. See Schwartz, 2 Bill 
                of Rights at 1145-47 (summarizing changes); compare Veit, 
                Creating at 37-41 (House proposals), with id. 
                at 47-49 (Senate). 
           308  See Veit, Creating 
                at 39 n.13; Schwartz, 2 Bill of Rights at 1153-54 (Sen. Journal). 
           309  See Uviller & Merkel, 
                76 Chi.-Kent L. Rev. at 507 (theorizing that vote on common-defense clause 
                was prompted by desire to avoid either redundancy or the objection that 
                the amendment failed to protect militia service in defense of a State, 
                as opposed to the "common" national defense). The deletion of the troublesome 
                conscientious-objector clause could have been simply because of a desire, 
                as voiced in the House, to leave the matter to Congress's discretion, 
                see, e.g., Remarks of Rep. Benson (Aug. 17, 1789), reprinted 
                in Veit, Creating at 184, without affecting the right one 
                way or the other. 
           310 One could argue that the definition 
                was considered superfluous. See Schwartz, 2 Bill of Rights 
                at 1145 (observing that Senate in its revisions of the House proposals 
                generally "tighten[ed] up the language of the House version, striking 
                out surplus wording and provisions."); Part II.C.2-4 (discussing meaning 
                of "Militia" at the time). 
           311 Schwartz, 2 Bill of Rights 
                at 1152 (Sen. Journal). 
           312 See Veit, Creating 
                at xii; Letter from Madison to Jefferson (Mar. 29, 1789), in id. 
                at 225. 
           313 Letter from Lee to Henry (Sept. 14, 
                1789), in id. at 295. The Senate also, like the House, 
                had rejected a proposal to append to what became the Second Amendment 
                a supermajority requirement for peacetime standing armies, a provision 
                to help ensure that Congress would depend on and therefore provide for 
                the militia. Schwartz, 2 Bill of Rights at 1149 (Sen. Journal); 
                see Veit, Creating at 38-39 n.13. 
           314 Letter from Lee and Grayson to the 
                Speaker of the Virginia House of Delegates (Sept. 28, 1789), in 
                Veit, Creating at 299. 
           315  See id. at 49-50 
                (Conference Committee Report and House Resolution); id. at 296-98 
                (various letters of Sept. 1789, including by Madison, detailing concerns 
                with certain Senate revisions but not mentioning Second Amendment); Schwartz, 
                2 Bill of Rights at 1171-73 (regarding presidential transmittal). 
           316 See Schwartz, 2 Bill 
                of Rights at 1171-72 ("[W]e know practically nothing about what went 
                on in the state legislatures during the ratification process" and "[e]ven 
                the contemporary newspapers are virtually silent."); Emerson, 
                270 F.3d at 255 (without comment, omitting discussion of ratification); 
                Silveira, 312 F.3d at 1086 (same). 
           317 Schwartz, 2 Bill of Rights 
                at 1171, 1203. One of the two not then ratified was ratified in 1992 as 
                the Twenty-Seventh Amendment, which relates to congressional pay. The 
                other addressed the size of the House. 
           318 And even if one believes, contrary 
                to the historical record, that Anti-Federalists' concerns about the militia 
                were resolved in their favor, the Anti-Federalists' insistence on the 
                superiority of a citizen militia to a select militia, noted at the beginning 
                of Part III.C, would lead to the understanding of the Amendment's prefatory 
                clause that we set out in Part II.C, an understanding that is, as we explained, 
                fully consistent with the individual-right view of the Second Amendment. 
           319  See Clyde N. Wilson, Forward, 
                in St. George Tucker, View of the Constitution of the United 
                States, with Selected Writings at viii-ix (1999); Paul Finkelman 
                & David Cobin, An Introduction to St. George Tucker's Blackstone's 
                Commentaries, in 1 Tucker's Blackstone at v-xii; Editor's 
                Preface in id. at v. 
           320 1 Tucker's Blackstone, Note D, 
                at 300 (ellipsis in original). 
           321  Id. 
           322 Id. at 357; see 
                id. at 315-16 (explaining that, whereas in England, "the game-laws, 
                as was before observed, have been converted into the means of disarming 
                the body of the people," and statutes have restricted assemblies, the 
                Constitution will not "permit any prohibition of arms to the people; or 
                of peaceable assemblies by them"); id. at 289 (describing hypothetical 
                law "prohibiting any person from bearing arms" as violating the Second 
                Amendment). 
           323 2 id. at *143-44 & nn.40-41. 
                See also id. at *145 n.42 (again criticizing game laws). 
           324 3 id. at *414 n.3; see 
                also, above, Parts III.A (discussing right to arms in England) 
                and III.B.2 (discussing doubts whether the relaxation of English game 
                laws in 1700's succeeded as a practical matter in enabling commoners to 
                keep arms). 
           325 1 id. at 273. Tucker thought 
                the federal powers in Article I, Section 8, Clause 16, to provide for 
                "organizing" and "disciplining" the militia were exclusive, id. 
                at 180-81, but that States retained "concurrent, though perhaps subordinate" 
                powers to provide for "arming" their militias and "to call them forth 
                when necessary for their internal defence," id. at 182, 183. 
                His only other reference to the Second Amendment in connection with the 
                militia was in a note to Blackstone's discussion of the militia, in which 
                Tucker collected all references in the Constitution to the militia, along 
                with the Third Amendment, Virginia laws, and the federal Militia Act. 
                2 id. at *409 n.1. 
           326  See Hardy, 9 Harv. J.L. 
                & Pub. Pol'y at 613. Rawle did agree to be United States 
                Attorney for the District of Pennsylvania. E.g., United States 
                v. Fries, 3 U.S. (3 Dall.) 515, 517 (C.C.D. Pa. 1799). 
           327 William Rawle, A View of the 
                Constitution of the United States of America 115 (2d ed. 1829; reprint 
                1970) (font altered; emphasis added). 
           328 Id. at 125-26. 
           329 Id. at 126. Regarding Blackstone, 
                see Part III.A above. For Tucker's annotations of some of Blackstone's 
                discussions of improper uses of arms, see 5 Tucker's Blackstone 
                at *126, 142-149, 175. Regarding the Pennsylvania Minority, Adams, and 
                New Hampshire, see Part III.C.1 above. 
           330 Rawle, A View of the Const. 
                at 153. Significantly, in separately discussing the Militia Clauses of 
                Article I, Section 8, Rawle made no mention of the Second Amendment. Id. 
                at 111-12. 
           331 Ronald D. Rotunda & John E. Nowak, 
                Introduction, in Joseph Story, Commentaries on the 
                Constitution of the United States xi-xiv (Rotunda & Nowak eds., 
                1833; reprint 1987) ("Abridgement"). 
           332 Story, Abridgement  980-982, 
                at 696-97. 
           333 Id.  984, at 698; see 
                id.  985-1011, at 698-714. 
           334 Id.  1001, at 708. 
           335 Joseph Story, 3 Commentaries 
                on the Constitution of the United States  1890, at 746 n.1 (1833; 
                reprint 1991). In United States v. Miller, 
                307 U.S. 174, 182 n.3 (1939), the Supreme Court included this passage 
                (from a later edition) in a string citation. 
           336 Story, 3 Commentaries  
                1891, at 747. In a separate chapter, the full Commentaries also 
                included an extended discussion of the Anti-Federalist charges leveled 
                against the Militia Clauses, including the charge that the federal militia 
                powers would be exclusive (which Story found unpersuasive). Story alluded 
                to the failure of proposals explicitly to protect state militia powers. 
                Id.  1198-1202, at 83-87. 
           337 Joseph Story, A Familiar Exposition 
                of the Constitution of the United States  450, at 319 (1840; reprint 
                1986). 
           338 Story, Abridgement  1001, 
                at 708-09. 
           339 Henry St. George Tucker, Commentaries 
                on the Laws of Virginia 43 (1831). 
           340 Id. 
           341 The Debates in the Several State 
                Conventions on the Adoption of the Federal Constitution at xv (Jonathan 
                Elliot ed., 2d ed. 1836; reprint 1987). 
           342 For additional antebellum commentators, 
                see David B. Kopel, The Second Amendment in the Nineteenth 
                Century, 1998 BYU L. Rev. 1359, 1399-1403, 1435-41; see also 
                id. at 1397-98 (discussing Henry Tucker). 
           343 Houston v. Moore, 
                18 U.S. (5 Wheat.) 1, 16-17, 21-22 (1820) (plurality opinion of Washington, 
                J.); see id. at 34-36 (Johnson, J., concurring); id. 
                at 50-53 (Story, J., dissenting). Story dissented on the ground that the 
                militia law granted enforcement authority exclusively to federal courts. 
                Id. at 71-72. 
           344 12 Ky. (2 Litt.) 90, 1822 WL 1085. 
                The dissenting judge did not issue an opinion. See id. at *4. 
           345 Id. at *2. 
           346 The first court to depart from Bliss's 
                holding, the Indiana Supreme Court eleven years later in State 
                v. Mitchell, 3 Blackf. 229, 1833 WL 2617, at *1, did 
                not cite its neighboring court or otherwise explain itself, the entire 
                opinion being as follows: "It was held in this case, that the 
                statute of 1831, prohibiting all persons, except travelers, from wearing 
                or carrying concealed weapons, is not unconstitutional." We discuss the 
                later antebellum cases in the next subpart. 
           347  See Ky. Const. art. XIII, 
                 25 (1850), reprinted in 3 Fed. and State Consts. at 
                1314. 
           348 Aldridge v. Commonwealth, 
                4 Va. (2 Va. Cas.) 447, 1824 WL 1072, at *3 (Va. Gen. Ct.). 
           349 5 Tucker's Blackstone at 
                *175 n.17(7) (listing as among the "offences against the public police, 
                or [e]conomy," the restriction against "any" black or mulatto "keeping 
                or carrying any gun-powder, shot, club, or other weapon," including a 
                "gun"). See also Waters v. State, 
                1 Gill. 302, 1843 WL 3024 (Md.) (explaining, with regard to free blacks, 
                that "laws have been passed to prevent their migration to this State; 
                to make it unlawful for them to bear arms; to guard even their religious 
                assemblages with peculiar watchfulness."). 
           350  United States v. 
                Sheldon, 5 Blume Sup. Ct. Trans. 337, 1829 WL 3021, at *12 (Mich. 
                Terr.). See also Commonwealth v. Blanding, 
                20 Mass. (3 Pick.) 304, 338 (1825) (invoking right to keep arms to draw 
                same analogy). 
           351  Johnson v. Tompkins, 
                13 F. Cas. 840, 850 (C.C.E.D. Pa. 1833) (No. 7,416). 
           352 13 Tenn. (5 Yer.) 356, 1833 WL 1227. 
           353 1833 WL 1227, at *1. 
           354 Id. For more regarding the 
                relevant common law, see the discussion in State v. 
                Huntly, 25 N.C. (3 Ired.) 418, 1843 WL 891, at *2-3 (surveying 
                common law and noting "that the carrying of a gun per se constitutes 
                no offence"). See also State v. Langford, 
                10 N.C. (3 Hawks) 381, 1824 WL 380; 4 Blackstone at *149; William Hawkins, 
                1 A Treatise on the Pleas of the Crown ch. 63,  9, at 136 (1724; 
                reprint 1972). An English case that the court cited in Huntly, 
                predating the English Declaration of Rights, had construed a seemingly 
                restrictive medieval statute as only punishing "people who go armed to 
                terrify the king's subjects," not all who go armed. Sir John Knight's 
                Case, 87 Eng. Rep. 75, 76, 3 Mod. Rep. 117 (K.B. 1686). The court 
                recognized that "now there be a general connivance to gentlemen to ride 
                armed for their security," such that violating the statute required riding 
                "malo animo." Id., 90 Eng. Rep. 330, 330, Comberbach Rep. 38. 
           355  1833 WL 1227, at *1. 
           356 1 Ala. 612, 1840 WL 229, 
                at *2. 
           357 1840 WL 229, at *2. 
           358 Id. at *3. 
           359 Id. at *5-6. 
           360 Id. at *6-7; see id. 
                at *1. 
           361  31 Ala. 387, 1858 WL 340, 
                at *1, 2. 
           362 1 Ga. (1 Kelly) 243, 1846 WL 1167, 
                at *11. Georgia's constitution did not expressly protect the right to 
                arms. The court alluded to Barron v. Mayor & City Council 
                of Baltimore, 32 U.S. (7 Pet.) 243 (1833), which held that the Takings 
                Clause of the Fifth Amendment did not apply to the States and reasoned 
                that none of the Bill of Rights did, but rejected it because of the court's 
                own precedent, the Second Amendment's broad, non-restrictive language, 
                and the fundamental importance of the right. 1846 WL 1167, at *9-10. 
           363 Id. at *8. 
           364 Id. at *10. 
           365 Id. 
           366 Id. at *10, 9. 
           367 Stockdale v. State, 
                32 Ga. 225, 1861 WL 1336, at *3. The Texas Supreme Court before the Civil 
                War appears also to have viewed the Second Amendment as applying to the 
                States and including an individual right to own arms and use them for 
                self-defense and perhaps hunting. See Choate v. 
                Redding, 18 Tex. 579, 1857 WL 5009, at *2; Cockrum v. 
                State, 24 Tex. 394, 1859 WL 6446, at *6-8. In the latter case, 
                in which the court rejected a constitutional challenge to a sentencing 
                enhancement for homicide with a bowie-knife, the court did not cite any 
                authority, but the defendant had cited Nunn, Reid, Bliss, 
                and Mitchell. 1859 WL 6446, at *3. 
           368 5 La. Ann. 489, 1850 WL 3838, at 
                *1; see id. at *2 (discussing self-defense). 
           369 State v. Smith, 
                11 La. Ann. 633, 1856 WL 4793, at *1. 
           370 State v. Jumel, 
                13 La. Ann. 399, 1858 WL 5151, at *1. 
           371 21 Tenn. (2 Hum.) 154, 1840 WL 1554. 
           372 4 Ark. (4 Pike) 18, 1842 WL 331. 
           373 That change may have been prompted 
                by Nat Turner's 1831 slave rebellion, which created fears of free blacks 
                arming and inciting slaves. See Robert J. Cottrol & Raymond 
                T. Diamond, The Second Amendment: Toward an Afro-Americanist Reconsideration, 
                80 Geo. L.J. 309, 337-38 (1991). 
           374 1840 WL 1554, at *3. 
           375 312 F.3d at 1073. 
           376 Id. (quoting Aymette, 
                1840 WL 1554, at *5). 
           377 1840 WL 1554, at *3; see id. 
                at *2. As noted above in Part III.B.2, in discussing the Massachusetts 
                Declaration of Rights, the phrase "common defense" is not necessarily 
                inconsistent with a right to bear arms for private purposes. 
           378 1840 WL 1554, at *5. Thus the Ninth 
                Circuit was incorrect in contending that Aymette "reached its 
                conclusion primarily because of" the conscientious-objector provision, 
                rather than the "common defense" language. Silveira, 
                312 F.3d at 1073. Furthermore, Aymette's reliance on the conscientious-objector 
                provision was not persuasive, as our discussions of the Pennsylvania and 
                Vermont declarations of rights (Part III.B.2) and proposals emerging from 
                the Pennsylvania, Virginia, and North Carolina ratifying conventions (Part 
                III.C.1) showed. See also Part II.B.2 (discussing meaning of 
                "bear arms"). It was common in a single document to refer separately both 
                to the right of individuals to "bear arms" and to exemption of individuals 
                from the duty to "bear" them in the service of the government. In addition, 
                the court's assertion that a hunter could never be said to "bear" arms, 
                quoted above, is open to doubt, given the proposed Virginia law discussed 
                in Part II.B.2 and the Pennsylvania Minority Report (see Parts 
                II.B.2 and III.C.1), and, in any event, says nothing about persons "bearing" 
                arms in self-defense. The court did not cite the decision of its southern 
                neighbor in Reid, which appears to have been decided about six 
                months before; it treated its previous discussion of the right in Simpson 
                as dicta, 1840 WL 1554, at *5-6. 
           379 See above, Part III.C.2 
                (discussing conscientious-objector clause in draft of Second Amendment). 
           380 1840 WL 1554, at *4. As we noted 
                in the introduction of Part II.B, the Ninth Circuit, in reaffirming its 
                collective-right view, did not attempt to reconcile the right to "keep" 
                arms with its view. 
           381  Id. at *3, *5. 
           382  See id. at *4 ("the citizens 
                may bear [arms] for the common defence," but "the Legislature may prohibit 
                such manner of wearing as would never be resorted to by persons engaged 
                in the common defence") (emphasis added). 
           383 Id. at *2. 
           384 Id. at *3-4. Furthermore, 
                even if one might read the court's rejection of an individual right to 
                bear arms in "private defence" as foreclosing any individual 
                right to bear arms, two aspects of the court's reasoning (in addition 
                to its analysis of "bear") leave it open to question. First, the court's 
                account of the English right, see id. at *2, was contrary to 
                the text of the English Bill of Rights and Blackstone's exposition of 
                an individual right to arms for self-defense, and failed to recognize 
                that the individual English right was transplanted to America free of 
                England's aristocratic restrictions, as Tucker, Rawle, Story, and others 
                had recognized and praised. Second, faced with the defendant's provocatively 
                absolute claim regarding the scope of the right, see id. at *1, 
                the court responded with dichotomies between bearing arms by the body 
                of the people for the common defense and "bearing" arms for hypothetical 
                criminal purposes, such as terrifying people. In thus defining the question, 
                the court defined away the well-established third possibility - bearing 
                arms in legitimate self-defense - and overlooked background law prohibiting 
                bearing weapons for the hypothesized purposes. Compare id. at 
                *3-4, with Simpson, 1833 WL 1227, at *1; State 
                v. Huntly, 25 N.C. (3 Ired.) 418, 1843 WL 891; 4 Blackstone 
                at *145-47; Reid, 1840 WL 229, at *3, 5-6. 
           385 Andrews v. State, 
                50 Tenn. (3 Heisk.) 165, 1871 WL 3579, at *6. Andrews was the 
                first case in any jurisdiction to cite Aymette regarding the 
                right to bear arms. 
           386  See id. at *8 ("The Convention 
                of 1870, knowing that there had been differences of opinion on this question, 
                have conferred on the Legislature in this added clause, the right to regulate 
                the wearing of arms, with a view to prevent crime"); id. at *13 
                ("Ever since the opinions were promulgated, it has been my deliberate 
                conviction that the exposition of the Constitution . . . in Simpson 
                . . . was much more correct than that . . . in Aymette . . . 
                .") (Nelson, J., joined by Turley, J., dissenting in part). 
           387 1871 WL 3579, at * 3. 
           388 Id. at *11. 
           389 Id. at *10 (finding "much 
                of interesting and able discussion of these questions" in Bliss, 
                Reid, and Nunn; explaining that in Reid and 
                Nunn "the general line of argument found in this opinion is maintained" 
                and that the court had been "aided . . . greatly by the reasoning 
                of these enlightened courts"); id. (describing Aymette 
                as "hold[ing] the same general views" as the Andrews 
                court) (emphasis added). 
           390 Id. at *8 (emphasis added). 
           391 Id. at *9. 
           392 Id. at *6-7. 
           393 Id. at *11. 
           394 Id. at *13. 
           395 1840 WL 1554, at *3. 
           396 1871 WL 3579, at *9. The court elsewhere 
                defined "arms" as those furthering the end of "the efficiency of the citizen 
                as a soldier," id. at *7, and as including not only weapons "adapted 
                to the usual equipment of the soldier" but also those "the use of which 
                may render him more efficient as such," id. at *11. The term 
                had to be "taken in connection with the fact that the citizen is to keep 
                them as a citizen" and therefore included such "as are found to make up 
                the usual arms of the country, and the use of which will properly train 
                and render him efficient in defense of his own liberties, as well as of 
                the State." Id. at *7. 
           397 Id. at *7; id. 
                at *11. Two judges dissented in part, criticizing Aymette and 
                taking a broader view than the majority based on Simpson, Bliss, 
                Blackstone, and Tucker. Id. at *13-15 (Nelson, J., joined by 
                Turney, J., dissenting in part). They argued that "for their common defense" 
                was equivalent to "in defense of themselves and the State." Id. 
                at *13-14. Similarly, "The word 'bear' was not used alone in the military 
                sense of carrying arms, but in the popular sense of wearing them in war 
                or in peace." Id. 
           398 E.g., Fife v. 
                State, 31 Ark. 455, 1876 WL 1562, at *3 (summarizing holding 
                and then relying on Aymette and Andrews); State 
                v. Wilforth, 74 Mo. 528, 1881 WL 10279, at *1 (including 
                Buzzard in string citation with Nunn, Jumel, 
                Mitchell, Owen, and Reid, and relying on Reid). 
                Buzzard was first cited in 1872. See State 
                v. English, 35 Tex. 473, 1872 WL 7422; Carroll 
                v. State, 28 Ark. 99, 1872 WL 1104. 
           399  Buzzard, 4 Ark. 18, 1842 
                WL 331, at *6. 
           400  See id. at *6 
                (equating the two, and adopting a single rule for evaluating restrictions). 
           401  See id. at *4 (explaining 
                that "the militia, without arms . . . might be unable to resist, successfully, 
                the effort of those who should conspire to overthrow the established institutions 
                of the country, or subjugate their common liberties" and that "the people 
                designed and expected to accomplish this object by the adoption of the 
                article under consideration, which would forever invest them with a legal 
                right to keep and bear arms for that purpose"); id. at *6 ("The 
                act in question does not . . . detract anything from the power of the 
                people to defend their free state and the established institutions of 
                the country."); see also id. at *2 (expressly equating Second 
                Amendment right with rights in First); id. at *7 (noting that 
                Reid and Mitchell had upheld similar laws notwithstanding 
                constitutional provisions expressly protecting bearing arms in self-defense). 
                As in Aymette, the court was faced with an absolute claim that 
                the right was subject to no restrictions, and responded similarly. See 
                id. at *3, *5. 
           402 See Carroll, 1872 
                WL 1104, at *2 (upholding conviction for carrying deadly weapon concealed 
                and explaining Buzzard as holding that "a constitutional right 
                to bear arms in defense of person and property does not 
                prohibit the legislature from making such police regulations as may be 
                necessary for the good of society, as to the manner in which such arms 
                shall be borne"; adding that a "citizen" may not "use his own property 
                or bear his own arms in such way as to injure the property or 
                endanger the life of his fellow citizen") (emphases added); Fife, 
                1876 WL 1562, at *3, 4 (restating Buzzard's holding, and upholding 
                conviction for carrying pistol by construing statute only to apply to 
                pistol that "is usually carried in the pocket, or of a size to be concealed 
                about the person, and used in private quarrels, and brawls, and not such 
                as is in ordinary use, and effective as a weapon of war, and useful and 
                necessary for 'the common defence'"); Wilson v. State, 
                33 Ark. 557, 1878 WL 1301, at *2 (reversing conviction for carrying side 
                arms, where trial court had refused jury instruction to acquit if pistol 
                was "army size . . . such as are commonly used in warfare"; citing Fife 
                and Andrews and explaining that "to prohibit the citizen 
                from wearing or carrying a war arm, except upon his own premises 
                or when on a journey . . . , or when acting as or in aid of an officer, 
                is an unwarranted restriction upon his constitutional right to keep 
                and bear arms") (emphases added). 
           403 1842 WL 331, at *7 (Dickinson, J., 
                concurring). See also Kopel, 1998 BYU L. Rev. at 1425 ("The Buzzard 
                concurrence's assertion that the right to arms was not individual vanished 
                from American case law for the rest of the nineteenth century."). 
           404 1842 WL 331, at *7 (Dickinson, J.); 
                see id. at *10 ("The act . . . does not, in my opinion, conflict 
                with any of the powers of the General Government."). 
           405 Id. at *7, 9. It is unclear 
                what significance he gave to the state constitution's provision. See 
                id. at *9. 
           406 Id. at *8. 
           407 Id. at *10 (Lacy, J., dissenting). 
           408 Id. at *14. See also 
                id. (arguing that the right has at times "been the only means by 
                which public liberty or the security of free States has been vindicated 
                and maintained"). 
           409 Id. at *10. 
           410 Id. at *12-14. 
           411 See, e.g., Laws of Miss. 
                ch. 23,  1, at 165 (enacted Nov. 29, 1865), reprinted in Stephen 
                P. Halbrook, Freedmen, the Fourteenth Amendment, and the Right to 
                Bear Arms, 1866-1876, at 2 (1998). See generally 
                Halbrook, Freedmen at 2-3, 5, 8-12, 15-16, 18-20, 22-23, 26-32, 
                34-37 (collecting reports of army and Freedmen's Bureau officers to President 
                and Congress, petitions to Congress, and other public materials documenting 
                attempts in former Confederacy in 1865 and 1866 to disarm blacks, including 
                through legislation and by militias). 
           412  Cong. Globe, 39th Cong., 
                1st Sess. 474 (1866). See also id. at 478 (Sen. 
                Saulsbury, lamenting this effect of the Act). Regarding Trumbull, see 
                Raoul Berger, Government by Judiciary: The Transformation of the Fourteenth 
                Amendment 32 (2d ed. 1997). 
           413 Cong. Globe at 1838-39 (Rep. Clarke); 
                id. at 1266 (Rep. Raymond). See also id. at 
                1629 (Rep. Hart, explaining that Act would guarantee to free blacks "[a] 
                government . . . where 'no law shall be made prohibiting the free exercise 
                of religion'; where 'the right of the people to keep and bear arms shall 
                not be infringed'"). 
           414 Id. at 1182. 
           415 Id. at 2765 (Sen. Howard). 
           416  See Halbrook, Freedmen 
                at 36 (collecting excerpts). 
           417  Berger, Government 
                by Judiciary at 30, 30-39, 53-54. Berger does not specifically mention 
                the right to keep and bear arms. See, e.g., id. at 166-69 
                (addressing Sen. Howard's statement but omitting his listing of rights). 
           418 Section 1 of the Civil Rights Act 
                declares all those born in the United States to be citizens, grants "the 
                same right, in every State and Territory in the United States . . . as 
                is enjoyed by white citizens" with regard to certain enumerated aspects 
                of property, contracting, and lawsuits, and guarantees "full and equal 
                benefit of all laws and proceedings for the security of person and property." 
                14 Stat. 27 (1866). In light of Blackstone's understanding and the context 
                of the black codes, any laws regarding the ability to keep or bear arms 
                would presumably be "laws . . . for the security of person and property" 
                and therefore would need to be equal for all citizens regardless of color. 
           419 Act of July 16, 1866,  14, 14 Stat. 
                173, 176 (emphasis added). The President's reasons for his veto did not 
                involve any disagreement with Congress regarding this right. See 
                Veto Message (July 16, 1866), reprinted in 8 A Compilation 
                of the Messages and Papers of the Presidents 3620 (James D. Richardson 
                ed., 1897). 
           420 Act of Mar. 2, 1867,  6, 14 Stat. 
                485, 487. The President did inform the House that he was signing under 
                "protest" because this provision, and another to which he objected, were 
                included in an essential appropriation bill. See Letter to the 
                House of Representatives (Mar. 2, 1867), reprinted in 8 Messages 
                and Papers at 3670. Regarding the militia provision, he objected 
                that it "denies to ten States of this Union their constitutional right 
                to protect themselves in any emergency by means of their own militia." 
                It may be that in his constitutional objection he had in mind Article 
                I, Section 10's implicit recognition of the prerogative of States to defend 
                themselves with their militias in cases of invasion or imminent danger. 
                See Part II.D.2 above (discussing ways in which original Constitution 
                recognizes that States will have and be able to use militias). 
           421 The Senate debate is summarized from 
                the Congressional Globe in Halbrook, Freedmen at 68-69. 
           422  See id. at 69 ("Astonishingly, 
                while still waiving the bloody shirt and depriving Southerners of suffrage, 
                Republicans were unwilling to deny the right to have arms to ex-Confederates."); 
                Nelson Lund, Book Review, Outsider Voices on Guns and the Constitution, 
                17 Const. Comm. 701, 713 (2000) (reviewing Halbrook) ("This incident perfectly 
                illustrates why the Second Amendment had been adopted in the first place."). 
           423 See Kates, 82 Mich. L. Rev. 
                at 243. Among Cooley's many works was to prepare the fourth edition of 
                Story's unabridged Commentaries, published in 1873. 
           424 Thomas Cooley, General Principles 
                of Constitutional Law in the United States of America 271 (1880). 
                Cooley cited 1 Tucker's Blackstone at 300, which praises the 
                right in the Second Amendment as "the true palladium of liberty" and, 
                paralleling Blackstone, ties it to the natural "right of self defence." 
                See above, Part IV.A. 
           425 Rawle, View of the Const. 
                at 125, discussed above in Part IV.A. 
           426 He added, citing Andrews 
                (which had not interpreted the Second Amendment), that the Amendment protected 
                the keeping of arms "suitable for the general defence of the community 
                against invasion or oppression," whereas "the secret carrying of those 
                suited merely to deadly individual encounters may be prohibited." Cooley, 
                General Principles at 271-72. 
           427  Id. at 88-89. 
           428  See Kopel, 1998 BYU L. 
                Rev. at 1462. 
           429 Thomas Cooley, A Treatise on 
                the Constitutional Limitations Which Rest Upon the Legislative Power of 
                the States of the American Union 35-36 (1868). 
           430  Id. at 350; see id. 
                at 295 (chapter title). Miller cited this section. See 307 
                U.S. at 182 n.3 (citing "Cooley's Constitutional Limitations, Vol. 1, 
                p. 729," likely the 8th edition, published well after Cooley's death). 
           431 Cooley, Constitutional Limitations 
                at 18. 
           432 See Presser v. 
                Illinois, 116 U.S. 252, 264-65 (1886); see also United 
                States v. Cruikshank, 92 U.S. 542, 553 (1876); 
                Logan v. United States, 144 U.S. 263, 286-87 
                (1892); Maxwell v. Dow, 176 U.S. 581, 597 (1900). 
                As noted above in Part I, the federal Government did not regulate private 
                firearms until 1934. 
           433 165 U.S. 275, 281-82 (1897). 
           434 83 P. 619, 620 (Kan. 1905). 
           435 See id. As shown in Parts 
                III.B.2 and III.C.1, however, there was nothing unusual in combining such 
                declarations with an individual right to arms. 
           436 See 83 P. at 620. The Fifth 
                Circuit in Emerson criticized Salina, to the extent 
                that it was endorsing a quasi-collective-right view, as "constru[ing] 
                the constitutional provision as saying no more than that the citizen has 
                a right to do that which the state orders him to do and thus neither grants 
                the citizen any right nor in any way restricts the power of the state." 
                It found such a criticism "especially applicable to the theory that such 
                state constitutional provisions grant rights only to the state," 
                noting that Salina did "not appear even to recognize, much less 
                attempt to justify, the anomaly of construing a constitutional declaration 
                of rights as conferring rights only on the state which had them anyway." 
                270 F.3d at 231 n.30 (emphasis added). In the context of the right to 
                keep and bear arms in the federal Constitution, the quasi-collective-right 
                view appears to amount to the right of a militiaman, through a private 
                cause of action (or defense), to act as an agent for the interests of 
                the State to vindicate its power to establish and maintain an armed and 
                organized militia such as the National Guard. See, e.g., 
                United States v. Haney, 264 F.3d 1161, 1165 (10th Cir. 2001). 
           437 Strickland v. State, 
                72 S.E. 260, 262 (Ga. 1911). For additional discussion of City of 
                Salina, see Kopel, 1998 BYU L. Rev. at 1510-12.  
				
				More Second Amendment Facts 
 |